Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Sokka pulled on the chains around his wrist, hoping his glare would cause them to snap. He was already sick of the cold, damp, metal cell. He knew this mission was a bad idea. Going out with Hahn in the other Northern Tribe members sounded like a good way to prove he was a warrior, if not to the tribe, then at least to himself. Sokka hadn’t expected to end up being captured by Captain Muttonchops. Sokka laughed bitterly to himself. I knew this was stupid. Curse you Hahn and your stupid sexist ways. You don’t deserve Yue anyways.

The door to Sokka’s cell slammed open causing him to jump in his skin.

“Ah, I see my water-rat is settling in nicely,” Zhao smirked.

Sokka aimed his glare at the man standing in front of him. He was taller than Sokka remembered, looming over him. His armor gleamed in the fire light. Sokka would be scared if it wasn’t for his ridiculous choice in facial hair.

“I hope you enjoy your stay.”

“I hope you enjoy getting your butt kicked by the Avatar,” Sokka retorted.

Zhao’s hand shot out and grabbed Sokka by the chin. His fingers burned into Sokka’s skin. Sokka bit back a groan. Of course, I had to open my mouth.

Zhao’s smirked turned sour, “I expected the Avatar will be too distracted trying to save you, that my plans will pass smoothly.”

Sokka spat in Zhao’s face earning a swift blow to the head. Sokka’s vision went hazy.

“You will regret that,” Zhao growled before turning and leaving the cell.

Sokka head spun, he tried to keep his eyes open, but the world was dancing in front of him. He had no other choice than to face it.

After a while passed, Sokka began to hear a commotion out on deck causing him to stir. The ship rocked precariously from side to side. Loud explosions rang through the air. Shouts could be heard from above deck. Waves could be heard crashing against the ship. Sokka swallowed down his fear. He needed to trust Aang.

The door to the room swung open and two guards came stumbling down the steps.

“Hey water-rat! Looks like your lucky day. If you love the ocean so much, you’ll get to drown in it.”

Sokka cuffs were forcibly removed. That’s when he saw his opportunity. While the guards were distracted fumbling with the keys, Sokka threw his head back and catching one of their noses.

“You bastard!” The guard stumbled back holding his nose. It began gushing blood between his fingers.

Sokka turned to make his escape when pain erupted along his left side. The other guard had set his clothes on fire, burning straight through to his skin. Sokka screamed and his legs buckled under him. White hot pain searing into his flesh. He received a swift kick to his stomach by the guard whose nose now looked crooked. He felt burning hands on his left leg, grasping him tightly by the knee and ankle, dragging him over to the stairs. Sokka gasped in pain, his vision growing spotty. The ship leached to the right and the guards quickly hauled Sokka up to the deck by his arms. Sokka moaned when they threw him on the ground.

A giant roar was let out causing Sokka to look up. A giant glowing fish was attacking the fire nation ships. Sokka had to blink a few times to clear his vision before he could see the glowing arrows within the monster. Aang, Sokka thought. Go kick some fire nation butts. The deck was in flames and the crew was scrambling around. Sokka braced himself on wobbling arms and dragged himself away from some flaming cargo. Sokka felt like he was going to be sick. He could smell the burnt flesh of his left side. Sokka looked around trying to find an escape. He spotted his parka and weapons tossed to the side near some cargo. He stumbled over to them and quickly, tied on his belt holding his knife, threw on the parka and then the sling with his boomerang. The ship shook aggressively and Sokka rolled towards the edge of the ship, the collision knocking the breath from his lungs. The pain from the burns was becoming too much for Sokka to handle. His stomach turned and he could feel bile rising in this throat.

Sokka faced the night sky, looking for the moon which always filled him with some sort of peace, only to find it not there. Sokka’s heart skipped a beat. He felt the boat rock again causing him to be tossed over the edge.

Sokka met the merciless embrace of the ocean with open arms, his body going numb from the cold or was it the wounds? Sokka wasn’t sure in his pain hazed mind. A bright, white light consumed Sokka’s vision and the last thing on his mind before he knew nothing else was one thing. Yue.

Chapter Text

Sokka had gone through the ice once before when he was five. His father and Bato had left with some of the men to go on a hunting trip. Sokka was left behind because he was too young. He had snuck out after them, following in their footsteps. He caught sight of a young otter penguin that he decided to follow. He chased it down the slopes of the hills, slipping down the snowbanks. He didn’t realize until it was too late that he had strayed too far from their path and had ended up on the frozen over shore. It was early spring, and the ice was slowly beginning to melt. Sokka heard the cracking sound before he knew his mistake. Sokka was plunged into the cold darkness. He could barely catch sight the moon as it began to glimmer against the snow. It was almost mesmerizing through the ice. The cold was a shock to his system, his fingers and toes quickly going numb and sluggish. He could barely control his arms and legs to tread the water. Just has he thought it was hopeless, rough hands found his arms and hauled him out of the water. His father and Bato were standing over him has the cold began to rack his body with shivers. Sokka remember seeing his father’s mouth moving but he couldn’t make out what he had said. Behind him the moon shone bright and seemed to wink down at Sokka. That was all he knew before he woke up in his home surrounded by his family in a pile of blankets. The first thing he registered was he was freezing and soaked, quickly followed by pain aching through his body.

Sokka could barely open his eyes against the bright sun. He shifted his right arm only to let out a groan when the muscles protested.

“Easy, my boy.” A familiar voice spoke next to him. He couldn’t place where he knew the sound, but it was calming. It almost reminded him of home and Gran-Gran. How long has it been now since he last seen her face?

Sokka flinched away as he felt a warm touch to his head, pushing strands of hair from his face, “D-d… don’t t-t—” Sokka’s voice was strained, his throat sore, probably from gargling sea water.

“We pulled you out of the sea,” the voice spoke again, “We thought you were dead. It was no short of a miracle that we found you, let alone that you were alive. You must have the spirits to thank.”

It was then that Sokka noticed the gentle rocking of the waves and the smell of salt in the air. The damp, rough boards under him. He was on a boat. He could tell by the movements that it was small but well crafted, like the kind the Northern Tribe would use in emergencies when larger vessels would fail.

“Uncle—” a hoarse voice spat.

A chill went down Sokka’s spine. He knew that voice without a doubt in his mind.

“—don’t encourage him. We’ve taken him as our prisoner. He’s still our enemy.”

Sokka bolted upright and forced his eyes to open against the sun. There, kneeling next to him was General Iroh and standing, not even a few paces behind him, was Prince Zuko.

“You should have left me to the sea,” Sokka spat, his voice was raw and protested speaking. The adrenaline rushing through him caused the pain to subside for the moment. Fingers tingling at the sensation. His only focus was getting to safety.

“No, I think you should be thanking us. We pulled you out before you could drown,” Zuko barked. “Now you will tell me where the Avatar is headed.”

Sokka bared his teeth, a growl rising in his throat. His hand made for the sling where his boomerang lies but he falters when he finds it empty. The sea must have swept it away. Sokka felt the panic slowly stirring. He was unarmed on a boat with two fire benders. Not to mention the state he was in before he went into the sea. He would have to check his wounds when they were sleeping. I can’t let them know. Don’t show weakness. 

“I believe there are other things that should be more concerning,” General Iroh spoke, breaking the eye contact between Sokka and the fire nation prince. Sokka turned his head to look at the older man, who in turn smiled gently. “You need to get dry.”

Sokka looked down at his parka. It was practically plastered to his skin, soaked through and weighing his body down. I’m glad I was even able to find it in the chaos of the fight.

Zuko huffed and took a step towards Sokka, who in turn threw himself back into the side of the boat.

A growl escaped Zuko’s lips, a hit of flame between his teeth, “Hold still, I’m trying to help you.”

Sokka was pinned under Zuko’s stare, not to mention his uncle beside him. Sokka eyed the edge of the boat, looking between the fire benders and the waves.

“For Agni’s sake,” Zuko muttered.

He lunged towards Sokka and hauled him away from the edge by his shoulders. Zuko’s hands began to heat. Sokka let out a flinch in fear remembering his time on Zhao’s ship, before a hissing sound filled his ears. Turning his head, Sokka saw steam lifting from his parka. The warmth of Zuko’s hands spreading through him, melting straight to his bones. “Thank you,” Sokka murmured, closing his eyes as the feeling rushed over him.

Sokka was so lost in the warmth that he didn’t realize he was missing, that he didn’t notice Zuko pulling out a rope and binding his hands.

“Don’t think about jumping overboard,” Zuko rasped, “You can’t swim with your hands bound and I need you to capture the Avatar.”

“Like I’d ever help you. My friends will find me before you get the chance to capture Aang. They’ll be looking for me now. In fact, you should save yourself the trouble and release me, let me go back to the North Pole.”

An awkward silence fell through the boat. Iroh cleared his throat and looked at Sokka with a pitying glance.

Sokka felt the hairs stand on the back of his neck, “What… What did you do?”

Zuko huffed, “It was Zhao. He had a plan to stop the water tribes.”

Iroh nodded. “If it wasn’t for the Avatar joining with the ocean spirit, he would have won. Well, that and…”

He trailed off when he saw the look on Sokka’s face.

The realization sunk on him then. Sokka was lost as sea after the ocean spirit began his attack. He was on a fire nation ship when it happened. Aang as the sea monster destroying anything fire nation in its path. The wreckage of the fleet floating past them, drifting in the sea.

“My sister thinks I drowned,” he mumbled. “Aang thinks he killed me.”

Iroh nodded slightly, a grim expression on his face.

Zuko’s eyes scanned Sokka’s face. A look passed over his face before he spoke again. “Your sister loves you. That’s good. We will be able to use that to trade you for the Avatar.”

Sokka shook his head. He felt numb. He managed to stand and turned away from the benders walking closer the side of the boat. “She wouldn’t. She’s not stupid. She knows Aang is more important than me in the fate of the war. They are better off without me.”

A dark look crossed Iroh’s face, but he didn’t speak.

“Where is the Avatar headed?” Zuko snapped.

Sokka was quiet for a moment. “They left me. They think I’m dead and they left me.” Sokka felt anger rising in him. He turned to face the fire bender. “How do you think I’m supposed to know where they are going. Aang is a hyperactive twelve-year-old. He doesn’t want to be the Avatar he wants to be a kid. Why do you think it took us so long to reach the spirit forsaken Northern Water-tribe! We made stops for him to try and befriend every animal he could find. They could be heading anywhere for La’s sake!” Sokka’s chest was heaving when he had finished his outburst. I didn’t plan his far. Do they even know what they are going to do? Please let them be safe.

Sokka couldn’t imagine the agony that Aang and Katara were facing right now. They must feel so broken and hopeless. Aang must feel so guilty and Katara so alone.

“Sokka, my boy,” Iroh gentled, “step away from the edge.”

Sokka looked behind him noticing how only a step or two farther would have had him teetering over the edge of the boat. Zuko huffed and turned away, walking to the stern of the ship.

All the energy left Sokka at once, he could feel the exhaustion coming over him. Muscles tensing, headache stirring, eyes growing heavy. stumbled over to the bow. Carefully as he could he sat down and wedged himself into the pointed end of the boat. His eyes drifted closed and he left the waves of sadness wash over him. The sun remained in the sky rising higher.

Sokka was awoken by a forceful shake of his shoulder. He sat up quickly and look around. Iroh was standing before him with a panicked look on his face.

“It seems the ocean spirit is not so quick to forgive.”

A crack of thunder flashed through the sky catching Sokka’s attention. The sea churned, waves crashed, and the sky pelted Sokka with rain. He heard a loud shout from across the boat. Zuko was over pulling the ropes of the boat trying to fight the rough waves. Iroh moved over to help was quickly as he was able, stumbling over the slippery deck. Sokka balanced on his knees and drug himself over to where Zuko was. His bound hands scraping against the deck.

“Zuko, you need to pull—” Sokka stumbled and fell over as a wave crashed into the side causing the boat to rock violently. He coughed and spluttered the sea water that threatened to choke him. He was dangerously nearing the edge of the boat.

“Zuko, you need to undo my hand. If the ship capsizes, I’ll drown.” Zuko growled and continued to pull at the ropes.

Iroh looked over from his ropes with a concerned frown. Sokka slipped again, only a step away from the edge. He spluttered as he caught another wave with his face,

“Zuko,” he shouted over the storm, “Please, I can help.”

Zuko gave the ropes a hard yank and then turned, grabbing Sokka forcefully by the bindings and dragged him closer. Zuko began searching for his knife, patting down his pockets with no success. Sokka looked over as another crack of lightning streaked the sky.

“Wave!” Sokka shouted. He felt Zuko’s grip tightened as he placed his hands over the ropes. They began to heat, burning Sokka’s wrist, and then fell apart just as the large wave crashed into the boat. Sokka was wiped to the side was the water sprayed. He only managed to say aboard due to Zuko’s grip on his hand. Sokka nodded to him and thanks and then pulled himself to his feet.

“You’re still our prisoner. We will get to land eventually,” Zuko shouted over the waves.

Sokka rolled his eyes and took the ropes from the bender, “Whatever makes you happy.” He gave a quick sharp tug and then turned to Iroh. “You need to ride the waves, not fight through them. Angle the boat away from the storm’s path!” Sokka swiped the loose hairs that escaped his wolf-tail where they had plastered themselves across his face. He grunted as he was pulled forward on the slippery deck when the wind caught the sail. “Quickly!”

Iroh nodded and adjusted the sails according to Sokka’s direction. Zuko skidded over to help when his uncle nearly slipped.

They continued to pull and twist when needed to guide the boat through the storm. Sokka, who was not one for spirits and their magic was never one to beg them for help. Maybe it was because he had come closer to death more in the past few days than he had in his entire life or maybe it was something else. But Sokka felt himself begging. It will be a wonder if this boat survives a storm like this. Tui and La help us. I need to find my sister. I promised to protect her. Please. The waves continued swell, lightning streaking across the sky casting them in flashes of light in the darkness. The rain continued to rage on soaking them all to the bone. The wind lashed at the sails, tugging them here and there. It tossed waves that splashed across the deck.

Sokka’s body began to ache from the strain, the salty water burning his eyes. It must have been an act of the spirits that Sokka’s burned side even allowed him to stand. They continued to pull at the lines trying to keep the small boat from crashing into the waves. Pulling and heaving to steer the boat to safety. It felt like hours before the rain finally let up, becoming a drizzle.

Sokka let go of the ropes after securing them, nodding to Iroh when he did the same. He wiped his rope burned hands carefully down the front of his parka. Sokka yanked the tie holding his wolf-tail up out and shook out his hair. His hand moved to pull it back up, but he froze. Sokka felt his stomach plummet. He knew after what had happened on Zhao’s ship he should have died. From the burn or the drowning, he wasn’t sure, probably both. The pain Sokka had felt that night was worse than he could ever imagine. Clothes melting on flesh. The smell that had come from him. The sea had been rough and wild from the La’s revenge only adding salt to the wounds. Ha, Sokka thought bitterly, I suppose salt water really is adding salt to the wounds. He shook the thought from his head, a new problem he had to face. He knew he should have been tossed about until he was torn apart, but the fire benders had found him and pulled him to safety. Sokka felt a chill go down his spine and he knew it wasn’t from the rain. It really was an act of the spirits that had kept him standing. Part of the front clump of his hair was white. Pure white, like the light of the moon. Like Yue.

Sokka felt his breath catch and he stumbled back, slipping on the wet deck of the boat. Zuko and Iroh turned to him, alarm spreading over their faces. They both said something, but Sokka could only hear his heartbeat echoing in his ears. Sokka felt his breath coming out in short pants. His mind was racing, I should be dead, I should be dead, why am I not dead?

Iroh came over and put a hand on his shoulder. His voice was low and soothing, but Sokka couldn’t understand anything but the wild thoughts zipping through his mind. Zuko came over and placed a hand on this other shoulder. Steam rose from his parka once more and the warm seeped into his skin. It pulled Sokka slightly from his mind, grounding him a little.

“You need to breath,” Zuko muttered before pulling away. Sokka let in a gasp of air before letting it out in a shaky breath.

“W-what… h-happened,” Sokka tried to speak.

Iroh’s eyed narrowed, “It was just a storm, my boy. Without you I don’t think we would have made it through.”

Sokka shook his head, taking another shuttering breath, “N-not the s-storm. Y-y-Yue.”

Iroh’s face fell.

Zuko looked confused, “What is he talking about?”

Iroh shook his head, “Zhao had a terrible plan to take out the water tribes.”

Sokka nodded eagerly for him to continue, shaking hands grasping his parka tightly. Iroh had mentioned this before.

“He found the Spirit Oasis and in it, Tui and La.”

Sokka felt his breath catch again and Zuko squeezed his shoulder.

“He took Tui from the water and killed her, causing the moon to fade from the sky and with it the power of water bending.”

Sokka felt his blood to run cold, “Then?”

Iroh took a moment, his eyes scanning Sokka’s face before freezing on something next to his eyes. Sokka knew he was looking at the streak of white. He was reaching out to touch it the first moment Sokka woke on this spirit forsaken boat. His stomach turned.

“Yue was touched by the moon spirit. The life force was within her. She walked into the Oasis with Tui and gave the life force back.”

Sokka pulled himself away from the fire benders hands. He fell back and curled his face towards his knees grasping at his hair, pulling.

“She said something right before she faded,” Iroh’s voice was a whisper. Sokka wouldn’t have been able to hear him if it was for the silence that had overcome the boat, the rain finally stopping. “I wasn’t sure what exactly she meant in the moment. I though perhaps she was scared to give her life up.”

Sokka shook his head. Not Yue. She was the most selfless and brave person he ever met. She was the most beautiful person he laid eyes on. She didn’t deserve any of this war. She should have grown up. Why didn’t she get a chance to grow up, but Sokka did?

“But now that we have pulled you from the sea, when you should have been lost…”

Zuko looked at his uncle, eyebrows furrowed, “What did she say?”

“Help Sokka.”

Sokka felt himself crumple. His hand drifted to his left side, where the burn was hidden under his clothes. Sokka squeezed his eyes shut, willing the tears to go away. She was always so selfless. Why save me? I don’t understand.

“I thought she was begging for you to save her, but now I see she was begging the spirits to save you.” Iroh touched the white part of his hair.

Zuko’s eyes widened in shock.

Sokka nodded tightly, “Why?”

Iroh shook his head. “The spirits have a will of their own. I couldn’t be sure, but you must have a great destiny ahead of you for the moon spirit to give you new life.”

Sokka turned his head away from them. They rain clouds had cleared, leaving them in the light of the waning moon. They should have chosen someone else to save.

Sokka didn’t sleep that night. Not with the moon leering over him so bright like it was trying to consume his every thought. Almost as if it was trying to reach into him and pull something out, digging through everything that made Sokka who he was and twist it into something new. Sokka had changed. He grew out of his sexist ways and learned to respect women for what they could be. Sokka had started to really step into his role as an older brother now that he had Aang to watch over. It was something Sokka always thought he would be able to get by on, seeing as Katara could take care of herself. But Aang was a gentle person and Sokka’s best friend. He would do anything to protect him and keep him from harm. Sokka would never stop worrying about them though. He could only imagine the road that they are taking now. Feeling like they failed in the North Pole and left with nothing. Sokka had to find them, if only to easy their minds. He couldn’t believe that Tui would give him a second chance. Sokka fiddled with the white streak in his hair. He didn’t think he deserved another chance. Sokka wasn’t important, he’s a non-bender. He would be useless in the end when the final fight would come.

A loud snore cut off Sokka’s train of thought. On the other side of the ship, slept Iroh, who was snoring peacefully. And Zuko, who slept on his left side, facing Sokka. It seemed even in his sleep he was keeping watch over Sokka. Like I have anywhere to escape to, he thought bitterly, looking out over the sea. Sokka began patting down his side where the burn was hidden underneath his clothes. Somehow the burn hole in his pants had vanished. I must have the spirit magic to thank for that too. His burn was only slightly tender to the touch, like the wound was weeks old instead of just days. Sokka shook his head. He knew something was strange about this second chance. Yue had been saved in the Spirit Oasis by water bending healers. Sokka wasn’t. Is that why only part of his hair was streaked with new color? Was it because Tui was slowly regaining strength after dying, not enough power to pull Sokka back too? Sokka shook the thoughts from his head. He patted his belt where his hunting knife was hidden away under his parka. He was relieved to find it still there, even if it wasn’t his boomerang. At least he was a way to defend himself or gather food. That’s something we need to start worrying about. When is the last time I ate? Sokka would have to start forming a plan for food in the morning. He saw the sun was slowly beginning to rise in the horizon, causing the water to look like it was turning to glass. It was beautiful in its own way. Ice reflecting light in away the moon didn’t. Sokka pulled his parka closer to him and finally drifted off, saying one last thanks to Yue.

Sokka woke a few hours later to a kick to his side. He rolled over to glare at Zuko who was standing above him.

“Enough sleeping. Tell me where the Avatar is.”

“Now?” Sokka said, exasperated. Does this guy not give up?

“It’s barely morning.”

“Yes now. The sun has been up for hours. It’s not my fault you're as lazy as my uncle.”

Sokka looked over to Iroh who just shrugged. He didn’t seem offended, but then again, his nephew was a jerk. Maybe he’s use to it.

“Where is he?”

“You should learn to take breaks,” Sokka said, faking a yawn.

Zuko’s jaw twitched from how tightly his teeth were clenched.

“He’s right nephew,” Iroh interjected. “A fire that burns to brightly doesn’t burn for long.”

Sokka nodded in agreement, but Zuko only rolled his eyes.

“Answer me!” Sokka rolled his eyes.

“I told you he could be anywhere.”

“That’s not good enough. You must have had a plan for when you left the North Pole.”

Iroh sat watching the exchange while fiddling with something in front of him. It looked like a tea kettle.

Sokka raised an eyebrow, “Did it seem like we had a plan when you were chasing us before?”

Zuko opened his mouth to speak and then stopped as if he realized something. He huffed. “If you had to guess, where would they go? I’m sure you want to find them again.”

“I have nothing to say to you,” Sokka spat, turning back into the bow, hoping to get more sleep.

Zuko growled. Lunging forward he grabbed Sokka by the sleeve and yanked him out of the small space. Iroh put down his tea to say something, but Sokka pulled out his hunting knife before he could. He held it up in between them causing Zuko to drop his sleeve to raise his hands in a bending stance. His eyes were tracking every move Sokka made.

“Now, now” Iroh started, setting his makeshift cup down. “I don’t think this is the place for—”

Sokka caused him to falter when he turned his knife to the deck and scratched a line across the floor. He made sure to give the two fire benders plenty of space, leaving him the small alcove made by the point of the bow and the space in front of it.

“What is that?” Zuko snapped.

“What does it look like? It’s a divider. This is my half of the boat and that’s yours. You stay on your side, and I’ll stay on mine.” Sokka sent him a smirk that caused Zuko’s face to flush in annoyance.

Iroh let out a choking sound but when Sokka looked at him he was back to sipping his drink.

“You’re my prisoner, there is not sides!” Zuko spluttered. His voice was growing louder with each shout. He looked down at the line on the deck as if personally wronged him.

“Maybe you’re my prisoner.” Sokka stated. He was having fun watching the fire bender’s wild facial expressions.

“That makes no sense! You’re outnumbered.”

“Hey, leave me out of this,” Iroh stated, while he was pouring a cup.

“You’re the prisoner! You agreed to it when I cut off your bindings,” Zuko snapped.

“Who would agree to that? That’s stupid.”

“You did! It was literally your words!”

“I’m pretty sure my words were ‘whatever makes you happy’ which isn’t really an agreement.”

“I’m never happy,” Zuko said with a serious expression.

Sokka snorted, “Hey, I’m not happy about this arrangement, believe me. But I personally want to make to land before you torch this boat because I pulled your hair. Speak of which was it up with the ponytail? You look ridc—”

Zuko cut him off with a short yell and stomped off to the other side of the boat, fist clenched tightly. Sokka smirked in victory. Zuko took a deep breath before turning back.

“Where did you get it?”

Sokka frowned, “What?”

“The knife. I searched you for weapons while you were unconscious.”

Sokka huffed out a laugh, “Well you must have missed it because it’s been strapped to my belt the entire time.”

“Give it to me,” Zuko said holding his hand out.

“No.”

“I’m not having you armed when you’re our prisoner. You’ll cut our throats in our sleep.”

Sokka rolled his eyes, “Nice to know you think I’m a savage like every other person I’ve met.”

Zuko rolled his eyes in response, “It’s not my fault you live up to the name.”

Sokka felt his shoulders tense. Now is not the time to start a fight. There’s no were to escape too. You can’t win this one. Sokka let out a breath, “I’m not giving it to you.”

“I’m not asking,” Zuko snapped.

“Look jerk face. I can’t bend. Forgive me if I am a little wary giving up my only means of defense when I’m trapped with two fire benders and one of them is desperate to kill me and my friends.” Sokka spat, sliding his knife across the desk to Zuko’s feet.

Zuko faltered looking between Sokka and the blade before finally scooping it up. “I don’t want to kill the Avatar.”

Sokka laughed, “Oh of course not. You’re just going to chain him up and bring him home for the Firelord to finish off in the most brutal way imaginable. What did you think was going to happen when you caught him? He was going to have a tea party with your dad? And is name is Aang. He’s twelve years old, he wants to pet every animal he sees, and he wants everyone to be his friend. You really started thinking about what really matters.”

Zuko fell silent and looked as if Sokka slapped him across the face. Sokka rolled his eyes and stomped off back to the corner of the bow, now defenseless.

Sokka watched Zuko silently sit down by his uncle. He couldn’t read his expression, but he almost looked lost. That’s stupid. Sokka thought. He’s the prince of the fire nation. He’s anything but lost. Zuko turned his hunting knife in his hand, inspected the craftsmanship. Sokka remembered when he made it. It was after the first hunting trip he took with his dad and Bato. They had used the bones of the buffalo yak they killed and taught Sokka how to carve his own knife. He was proud of it, despite it being small. One of his first weapons he received after his boomerang. He took great care of it. Sharpening the blade when it was dull, and oiling the leather handle when it needed it. It was strange watching Zuko turn it in his hand. It sent a sour feeling coursing through Sokka that he couldn’t name. The wrap of blue and brown leather looked odd in his hand. The white of the blade caught the sun in a way steel didn’t. Sokka bit down a cry of protest when he watched Zuko stab it into the wood of the stern before pulling out and doing it again. He was going to ruin the blade. Sokka shot him a glare, but Zuko wasn’t looking at him. His gaze was directed towards the horizon, and he seemed lost in thought. Stupid fire benders. Sokka grumbled before finally turning his attention elsewhere.

Sokka’s stomach growled. He wasn’t sure how long it had been since he last eaten. All he knew was the meal he had with Katara and Aang before he left to go on the mission with Hahn. He wished he had eaten more, or at least packed something with him when he left. Though that probably would have been lost as sea with his boomerang. Sokka sighed. Iroh had offered him some water that he and Zuko had melted into canteens out of ice. They hadn’t offered any food though. They must have run out as well. Sokka was getting bored of watching the sea vultures circling overhead. They are probably waiting for me to starve to death. Their big wings casted shadows on Sokka’s face giving him respite from the suns unforgiving light. Sokka’s gazed turn out towards the sea when he caught sight of something.

“Is… that?” Zuko looked up,

“They won’t get any closer—”

“No not them, on the water.” Sokka launched himself to his feet causing the boat to teeter to the side. “It its! Bring us closer.”

Zuko huffed. “This is my boat; I don’t take orders from you. Sit down you’re going to make us capsize.”

Sokka rolled his eyes and bite back a retort, “Forget it. I don’t have to listen to you.”

Sokka removed his parka, stuffing that along with the first few layers of his clothes into his corner, leaving him in nothing but his pants and undershirt. He climbed on to the edge.

“What are you doing?” Zuko demanded.

Sokka dived into the water instead of answering. The cold was still a shock to his system no matter how much he tried to prepare for it. He gasped as his head broke through the surface.

“You can’t escape on that. You’ll drown for real this time,” Zuko shouted.

Iroh looked over the side of the boat with concern written on his face. Zuko’s shouts must have woken him from his light dozing.

Sokka turned and swam towards the boat. It was a Northern fishing boat. The keel was cracked and swollen with water. The mast was completely torn off and missing, most likely the only reason it was still able to float. The boat must have been lost when the ocean spirit started attacking and then carried out this far from the storm. Sokka hauled himself up the side of the boat, the bottom slowly filling with water. He leaned over to fiddle with the tarp inside. It was made from tiger seal skin. Goodbye waking up wet, Sokka thought victoriously. The tarp was typically used to keep the seats dry when it snowed. His numb fingers made it difficult to undo the knots keeping it secure. His muscles were starting to go stiff from the cold. Sokka let out a silent cheer when the tarp finally came free. He turned to the box that was wrapped in similar material. He picked it up and shook it. He was rewarded with a rattle that caused him to grin. Sokka then moved to dig around for the bait traps, finding them empty. He let out a grown of frustrations. He would have to make do with his own. Sokka collected his findings and stuffed them under one arm, hoping they would stay dry. He began to sluggishly swim back to the boat were Zuko and his uncle were watching. Zuko had a baffled expression on his face, he looked like he wanted to start shouting again.

“Don’t touch my stuff,” Sokka chattered. Zuko rolled his eyes and watched as Sokka plucked his knife from where Zuko had left it in the wood. Sokka took another breath before diving back into the water.

The net of the fishing boat was beautifully crafted. He would have been able to recognize the handiwork of the man who made it if he had stayed in the North longer. Unfortunately, it had become tangled in the storm. Sokka tugged on the side trying to free as much of it as he could. Using his knife, he cut away what couldn’t be free. I’ll have to repair it later. His fingers were growing stiffer by the minutes. He needed to be quick before he froze. Sokka took another breath and swam under the hull. It was crusted with barnacle oysters. A pest really. They would attach themselves to the soft wood and cause the boats to drag in the water, making ice dodging more difficult. Sokka always spent his time dragging out every boat from the boat to free them. It was always one of his favorite ways to spend with his sister after the warriors left for war. Sokka prided as many as he could hold off. They were edible and the gills made good bait. He stuck his collection in the net and began to swim back to the surface.

“—won’t save you if you're drowning! I’ll… you… Uncle do you think he?” Sokka heard Zuko say.

Sokka broke through the water once more and Zuko lunged to grab him. Sokka didn’t complain because he felt his muscles locking up from the cold. And ache was forming in the leg that was burned on Zhao’s ship. Sokka wiped the salt water from his eyes and laid out his net, making sure to keep it secure. He looked over to his side of the boat to see the box missing.

“Hey! I told you not to touch my stuff,” he protested turning towards the fire benders. They were both looking at him with wide eyes. Sokka paused. The only sound you could he was his teeth chattering. “What?”

Zuko paled and shook his head, “I’m not letting you have a weapon. Let alone a spear.”

Sokka rolled his eyes and stuffed his knife back in its sheath with shaking hands. “It’s for fishing. I didn’t think you wanted to starve before we found land. Now unless you know how to use it, I suggest you give it back.”

Zuko huffed before sliding the box across the floor. Sokka smiled at him victoriously and then turned to spread out the tarp in the middle of the boat.

“Sokka,” Iroh approached slowly, “You need to get dry. You’re turning blue.”

Sokka stopped what he was doing and realized he had stopped shivering. Sokka hesitated before peeling off his undershirt. He had looked at the burns since he received them. He turned to Zuko, “Dry me off.”

Zuko rolled his eyes, “I don’t have to listen to you.” He repeated back Sokka’s words from earlier with a snippy tone.

“Are you going to dry me off or not?”

“No. Not until you tell me where—”

“Yes,” Iroh interrupted.

“Uncle will you stop—” he cut himself off with a shout. His hands burst into flames causing Sokka to flinch back violently. It didn’t escape the attention of the fire benders. Zuko quick closed his fist getting rid the flames before using his bending to dry off Sokka.

“Thank you,” Sokka spoke quietly. He hoped they wouldn’t bring up his reaction.

“You can thank me by sharing your catch with us.”

Sokka frowned, “You thought I wouldn’t?”

“We’re enemies, what else would I expect.”

Sokka looked at Iroh with a raised eyebrow, who in turn sent Sokka sad smile.

Sokka shook his head. “They aren’t tasty but it’s better than nothing. They are best served in fish stock or fried in tiger seal fat. We always ate them with fish back home. Poaching them works but and it helps get rid of some of the grit. Unfortunately, it doesn’t help much with the flavor. We just need something to boil them in.”

“We can use my kettle,” Iroh offered, giving Sokka a smile. It was a dented copper pot. It was clearly well loved. They had only used it so far to melt ice in it to have something to drink.

“That will work but first we need to clean them. I’ll show you how shuck them if you trust me with a knife.”

“I don’t.” Zuko deadpanned.

Sokka ignored him and sat down on the tarp with the net in front of him. He carefully scooped out a few of the barnacle oysters. Iroh came and sat down to help, shooting the prince a look that made Zuko throw himself on the ground too. “First you have to twist like this, it removes the shell,” Sokka said while demonstrating with his knife.

Iroh hummed with interest and Zuko shot him an annoyed look. They both pulled out knifes and began to follow along. Or in Zuko’s case, tried to. “Keep the gills when you’re cleaning them.” He glanced over at Zuko’s hand to see the poor barnacle oyster falling victim to his unfortunate work. “No, the gills. The gills.” Sokka said to Zuko. He pointed to the spot he was referencing and Zuko let out a huff.

“We’ll save them, don’t throw them out. They make a good bait. Pile them up here.” Sokka said placing his on the tarp. Sokka dug through the box he grabbed off the boat. He snatched up a small jar and cracked it open. It was empty but smelled of something greasy. Sokka wasn’t sure what bait it had previously held but he scraped the gills into the jar and sealed it back up. The work divided between the three of them showed to be quick. Before Sokka knew it that had in front of them a pile of shells and shucked barnacle oysters. Some of them were more noticeably neat. Iroh had more patience and skill when shucking. But only a few fell victim to Zuko’s impatient hand, oddly shaped but still usable. Gran-Gran would be proud. Sokka nodded to them to show he approved their work. Zuko seemed to brighten under his slight praise, especially since he struggled in the beginning.

“Pass the kettle over?” Sokka asked Zuko. It was technically in his reach, but he would have to cross the line dictated the fire bender’s side. He had to follow his own rules after all. Zuko rolled his eyes but passed it over, nonetheless, making sure his hand didn’t cross over the line. Sokka paused in his instructions as he realized he need one of them to fire bend. He couldn’t help but think of Zhao and the men of his ship. Sokka’s hand went to his chin, where he knew a scar would sit. Zuko and Iroh’s eyes followed his hand. Zuko turned away quickly and filled the kettle with water. Sokka tried to avoid Iroh’s questioning gaze. In between Zuko’s hands the kettle grew warmer. It was strange seeing fire bending used in such an innocent way. It almost reminded him of how Aang would use air bending to play games. Sokka shook his head. He didn’t completely trust Zuko and his impatience’s not to scorch their only food.

When the water began to bubble, Sokka turned to Iroh, “You can drop them in now. It usually takes five minutes for them to be finished.” He turned to look at Zuko, “Just don’t over boil them or the texture will be worse.”

Zuko looked like he was going to retort but he swallowed it down and nodded. Sokka noticed his eyes drifting towards his chin. Sokka turned away. After the five minutes passed, the water was carefully drained over the side of the boat. Sokka passed around the makeshift bowls that were stored in the box, giving the fire benders the ones with more food. Iroh raised his eyebrow when he noticed Sokka’s smaller portion.

He shrugged in return, “It’s a force of habit.”

“What do you mean?” Zuko questioned.

Sokka let out a small sigh, “After all the warrior’s left for war, I oversaw taking care of everyone. We were only left with women and children. Most too old or young to do any of the hunting.”

Zuko nodded, “I remember, there was hardly anyone left. I was expecting more of I fight when I arrived.”

Sokka snorted, “I was left to protect everyone alone. I promised my father I would keep them safe. I was thirteen.”

“That’s a heavy burden to place on shoulders so young,” Iroh commented, he looked at Zuko out of the corner of his eye.

Sokka shrugged again, “It had to be done. My sister and I had to grow up quickly. That’s why I take the smaller portions though. I had to make sure everyone else was fed before I ate myself. It wasn’t uncommon for me to miss a meal or two.”

Zuko shook his head as if he had something to add, but he kept it to himself. Iroh gave Sokka a weak smile. He tried offering some of his own food, but Sokka stopped him, “It’s alright. You need it more than I do. You’re benders after all.”

Zuko winced at that comment, but Sokka didn’t questioned it. He dug into his food savoring every bite. It was far from Gran-Gran’s, but it would keep him alive.

Days passed, since the lesson in shucking happened. Sokka stay up late into the night and slept far into the day, much to Zuko’s annoyance. Sokka spent a lot of this time repairing the net. Iroh often close by asking him questions about the work. When he wasn’t weaving, he was fishing. He would balance on the edge of the boat with the spear in his grasp waiting for his prey to be lured in. Iroh and Zuko always seemed to watch in fascination the way Sokka was able to dangle off the edge of the boat without falling. He had lots of practice after all, fishing for the whole tribe. Some days he was more successful than others in finding a catch. Zuko had finally given up on complaining about the smell of the bait when Sokka did manage to catch something. The benders would sit across from Sokka’s small corner and watch as he descaled the fish with ease.

In times not spent trying to gather food or sleeping, Iroh had insisted upon teaching Sokka how to play pai-sho. A game that he said Zuko failed spectacularly at. Iroh had carved symbols into the shells of the barnacle oysters and then a board onto the floor of the boat. Sokka listened to the rules with great interest finally something to occupy his busy mind when the waters weren’t right for fishing. Zuko would spend those nights grumbling about how the game was a waste of time.

“Ah nephew, it is like I once said—”

Zuko cut him off with an exasperated groan, “If this is another metaphor about tea, I’m going to jump off the boat and swim the rest of the way to land.”

Sokka snorted at the theatrics and Iroh smiled at his nephew. “I haven’t had a good cup of tea since the North Pole, nephew. Let an old man indulge himself.”

Zuko rolled his eyes, but there was a fondness in the gaze.

“What about you Sokka,” Iroh asked, “when was your last good cup of tea?”

Sokka paused in his next move of the game and glanced at the man before him. He let out a small laugh, “Well, where I come from, I’m surrounded by snow and ice. I don’t think I’ve ever had a proper cup of tea.”

Iroh’s eyes widened in horror, “That is a disgrace. We must fix this at once. Zuko, can you believe he’s never even had proper tea…”

Iroh continued to ramble on, the game between them forgotten. Zuko caught Sokka’s eyes and sent him a small, amused smile, tilting his head in his uncle’s direction. Sokka couldn’t help but return it.

As the days passed, Sokka’s strength faded. He would spend even more time sleeping, now even through the night. He was more clumsy balancing on the edge of the ship, his leg slowing aching as the hours passed. He would notice concerned glances between Zuko and his uncle. They would often try to get him to eat a bigger share at meals, but Sokka would turn them down, unable to finish the measly size of his own. He knew something was wrong, a since of something looming over him slowly waiting for the right moment to strike. Sokka just didn’t know what to expect.

Chapter Text

Sokka woke to a rough voice over him. “Sokka, you need to get up.”

It was Zuko. ‘What does he have against sleeping. Leave me in peace’.

“Sokka,” the voice was back again, “Our food supply is running out. Unless you want to share your spear with me, you need to get up.”

Sokka groaned at that and pulled himself up to a seated position. His left side burned in protest. Zuko and Iroh were watching him carefully.

“I’m up, I’m up. No need to get your ponytail in a twist.” Sokka grabbed the spear and used it to pull himself to his feet. His vision went white for a moment, and he felt himself sway.

“Sokka?” he heard Iroh ask.

Sokka waved him off and opened his eyes. Zuko was hovering close by his hand outstretched.

“No, no,” Sokka slurred, sleep still clinging to his mind, he swatted Zuko’s hand away, “You’ll impale yourself on the spear and then we’d have to clean up that mess.”

Sokka turned passed him to the edge of the boat, leaning heavily on the spear. He didn’t see the worried look Zuko shot his uncle.

            Sokka grasped the spear in his hands and moved to step up on the edge. His left leg buckled under him, and he cried out in pain. Unfortunately, the stumble was just enough to send him toppling over the edge.

            Shouts erupted above the surface of the water. The cold was enough to shock Sokka out of his daze, bring himself back to focus. He tried to swim towards the surface, but his left side failed, refusing to cooperate. A splash caused bubbles to erupt next to him, and warm arms grabbed him under the arms. He was dragged up and out of the water. The two fire benders worked together to haul him over the edge of the boat.

            “What in Agni’s name is wrong with you Sokka,” Zuko shouted. He was soaked through, his stupid ponytail plastered to his head. Steam rose around him as he dried himself off. Iroh making quick work of Sokka’s clothes as well.

            Sokka didn’t have words to respond.

            “What do you have to say for yourself?” Sokka would have thought Zuko was worried about him but that wasn’t a believable thought.

            Sokka could only shrug in response, “You said we needed food.”

            Zuko shouted in annoyance, his hands threw unintentional flames.

            Sokka’s flinch caused a spike of pain to run through his body causing him to cry out.

            Zuko whipped around to face him, “You’re injured. How?”

            Sokka shook his head in denial. Iroh began to pull at Sokka’s parka, but he batted his hand away.

            “I’m fine. You are worrying for nothing. I just hit my knee when I fell out of the boat,” Sokka lied.

            Zuko growled, “You’re lying. You fell because of your leg before. You didn’t injure it falling.”

            “Sokka,” Iroh spoke calmly, “We only want to help.”

            Sokka was still for a moment weighing his options. He wasn’t worried about them finding weakness anymore, he was scared to face what may lie under his clothes and why the pain was haunting him once more. After a moment of hesitation, Sokka finally nodded.

            The fire benders got to work. Zuko knelt on the other side of Sokka helped his uncle remove the parka. Sokka biting back moans of pain. Next were the layers of shirts underneath. His belt was carelessly tossed to the side, clattering nosily against the deck. When his skin was finally exposed the benders fell silent. The grip Zuko had on his arm tightened.

            “Oh, my boy,” Iroh breathed. His voice was full of sympathy.

            Sokka turned to look at his face and saw he had grown pale. Iroh’s gaze directed on Zuko.

            “How did this happen?” Zuko spat, his words like ice.

            “It doesn’t matter anymore,” Sokka breathed out. He winced when Iroh’s hand landed on his knee, causing him to draw back like he was the one burned.

            “Are you injured here too,” his voice almost a whisper.

            All Sokka could do was nod. The fire benders exchanged a look before they began work on Sokka’s boots. Their fingers fumble on the tightly tied knots, when it finally came free Sokka was whimpering. Iroh’s hand found his head and he ran his fingers over it soothingly. It reminded Sokka of how his mother had done it when he was sick or hurt.

            “You’re doing so well Sokka. You’re being so strong. We are almost done now. A few more things.” Iroh soothed.

            Sokka nodded, blinking away tears. Zuko squeezed his hand before he and his uncle removed the pants.

            Zuko bit back a curse when the damage was revealed. Iroh looked at Sokka in shock.

            “How were you able to walk around with this?”

            Sokka raised a shaking hand to his hair, running his fingers through it.

            Iroh followed the movement and his eyes widened in understanding. Zuko mumbled another curse when he put it together.

            “Why is it getting worse now?” he asked his uncle.

            Iroh hesitated, trying to think of a possibility.

            Sokka mumbled something they didn’t hear.

            “What did you say Sokka?” Zuko asked gently, leaning closer to Sokka.

            “New moon.”

            Zuko frowned, confused, “What do you mean the new moon.”

            Iroh looked down at Sokka placing a hand on his head again, “Is it the new moon already? I didn’t think this was suppose happen. The Princess of the North was only weak with the moon spirit was killed.”

            Sokka shrugged, “I don’t know.”

            The crease between Zuko’s eyes deepened, “The white in your hair isn’t fading. It’s duller than it usually is, are you losing the spirit’s touch?”

            Sokka choked out a laugh, the tears he was trying to hold break finally breaking through. “I don’t know.”

            The pain was growing in his leg, Sokka shifted to his elbows to take in the damage. The left side of his hip, spreading up to his ribs was blistering. It was like he was newly burned all over again. It oozed and throbbed almost as bad as when it first occurred. Sokka’s eyes trailed lower. There were handprints burned deep, the skin around his knee and ankle nearly blackened. It was worse than his side was. He could barely move his toes without pain erupting up his entire leg. Sokka let his head fall back to the deck with a dull thud. Even the fingerprints from Zhao ached again.

            “There’s not much we can do for them whilst we stranded in the middle of the ocean,” Iroh murmured.

            Zuko looked around him almost franticly, as if something to help would suddenly appear. “Uncle, we can’t leave them to fester. You know how bad my—”

            Zuko shook himself and looked away from Sokka’s leg. His face was pale and his expression grave. His uncle didn’t look much better.

            “Your what?” Sokka mumbled, his voice weakened from the pain.

            Zuko turned back to him slowly and met his eyes. His hand came up slowly and traced the edge of his scar. “Mine wasn’t as badly burned as yours, but it’s a sensitive area. It became infected quickly.” His voice was so quiet Sokka had to strain his ears to hear them.

Sokka’s eyes scanned Zuko’s face in understanding. He could tell by his eyes that this wasn’t something he shared lightly. Sokka could understand in a way, he couldn’t imagine what it must have been like to go through this pain on a burn like that.

            “We will have to watch you carefully for infection, Sokka. You only have a slight fever now.” Iroh spoke, placing his hand on his shoulder to draw his attention away from Zuko. “And we must hope the spirits to once again protect you.”

            Zuko grabbed the tarp and drug it over to where Sokka was lying, “You need to keep warm.”

Sokka nodded and slowly sat up with help from Iroh, a few gasps of pain escaping his lips. Zuko spread out the tarp underneath him and helped him lay back down. His parka had become a pillow.

“I know it’s cold,” Iroh started, “But we need to be able to access your wound easier. The wind has been favoring us, we may reach land in a few days.”

Sokka nodded. He turned and pointed to his under shirt. “You can tear it up for bandages.”

The benders nodded and set to work on ripping it into useable pieces. They worked together on wrapping it around Sokka’s waist and leg. Their touches were so incredibly gentle it almost brought more tears to Sokka’s eyes. He was lighted headed by the time they had finished.

Iroh pulled Sokka’s hair from his wolf-tail and ran his fingers through it was more.

Sokka took some deep, shuttering breaths. The sun was passed its zenith. He really had almost slept through the entire day. ‘No wonder they seemed worried.’ Clouds drifted across the sky. The moon wouldn’t be rising tonight.

Zuko took Sokka’s hand lightly in his drawing his attention away from the clouds.

“Won’t you tell us what happened? Uncle and I could see the burn on your side when you swam to that boat. Your shirt went see-through when it was stuck to your sides. We thought it was a scar.”

Sokka swallowed a lump in his throat. That explained the weird looks they gave him before. ‘Maybe if I don’t say anything, he’ll leave it alone’.

Zuko only squeezed his hand, trying to encourage him without words. Iroh didn’t stop the calming movements in his hair.

“I-I was sent on a mission…” Sokka started hesitantly.

Zuko nodded for him to continue, a soft look on his face.

“Chief Arnook asked me to help since I had experience with the fire nation before. The Northern warriors and I were sent to scout before the battle. I was supposed to teach them what had changed since they last faced the fire nation. Their information was outdated, and they weren’t as well prepared as they thought. Hahn, he oversaw the mission, didn’t like what I had to say about his outdated opinions and sent me ahead.” Sokka shook his head trying to focus over the pain waving over him.

“Then what?” Zuko prompted.

“I was ambushed. Zhao had men not far from the area and they heard Hahn’s yelling. Next thing I knew I was locked in a cell, facing Zhao himself.”

“He did this to you?” Iroh asked.

Sokka shook his head carefully, trying not to dislodge the hand on his head. “He only burned my face.” Sokka reached up to touch it, but Zuko stopped him before he could.

“Who did the rest?” Zuko spoke. His voice almost a growl.

“It was some guards. They were sent to bring me up to the deck when Aang and La starting attacking as a giant fish monster. I saw my chance to escape and they… didn’t like it.”

Zuko mutter a curse under his breath, the grip on Sokka’s hand tightening.

“I think it’s time for you to rest,” Iroh hummed, noticing Sokka’s blinks getting longer.

Sokka nodded in agreement and moved to get up.

“What do you think you’re doing?” Zuko snapped, stopping him with a hand on his shoulder.

“I’m not on my side,” Sokka said faintly, “I can’t break my own rules.”

“For Agni’s sake, forget your rules. Stay where you are. We will keep you warm.”

Sokka gazed into Zuko’s eyes for a moment before nodding in agreement. He finally laid all the way back, allowing his body to relax as much as it could with the pain coursing through him. One of them folded the tarp over him like a blanket.

“Close your eyes, sleep, we will watch over you.”

And Sokka did just that.

            It was sunny. There wasn’t a cloud in the sky. The trees around Sokka were thick as if stretching their branches out to grab him. Rocks littered the path ahead. Jagged and rough as though something big had made its way through the forest before. Something metal.

Sokka pumped his arms and legs as fast as he could, chasing after Aang and Katara as the flew high above on Appa. He was dodging trees and rocks as quickly as he could making his way under them. The branches whipped across his skin, lashing and bruising.

            “Hey!” he shouted, “I’m down here! You forgot me!”

            Appa continued to fly over ahead as if they have never heard him.

            “Hey! Wait! I want to help you!” Sokka tripped and fell over a rock and watched as they flew out of sight.

            His left leg ached, and the world burned around him.

            When Sokka opened his eyes, he was back in the cold metal cell on Zhao’s ship. His chin throbbed from where Zhao had grasped it with burning fingers. Sokka let out a whimper in fear when he heard boots on the deck above. Loud crashes and screams were heard. Sokka hoped it was Aang doing his part in the Avatar State. He hoped they would find him down here before he was forgotten. Sokka felt a bead of sweat roll down his neck. The metal of the ship felt like it was growing warmer. Sokka was almost thankful that they had stolen his parka before throwing him down here.

            “Stupid water rat,” a voice shouted from the stairway.

            Sokka flinched as the door flew open and a set of guards came in.

            “Look like it’s your lucky day,” the first one spoke.

            “You get to join the rest of the savages as they burn.”

            The guards raised their hands and Sokka saw fire.

            It was quiet. Eerily still. The Spirit Oasis was as beautiful as it was the first time Sokka saw it. The light pouring gently down from above, reflected in the pool like crystals. The vegetation around him was as green as he remembered. Growing strong with the spirits so close by. Sokka turned to peer into the pond but didn’t see the two koi fish swimming around each other as if in an eternal dance. Sokka felt bile rise in this throat.

            Yue’s face looked up at him from under the surface. Her eyes were cold and dark. Her hair had lost its glow. She looked angry; her mouth twisted up in a snarl.

            “Yue?” Sokka breathed out.

            “You did this to me Sokka.” Her mouth didn’t move when she spoke. Her voice grated against his ears like the sound of an otter penguin being caught by a tiger seal.

            Sokka shook his head, but Yue continued.

            “You stole Tui’s gift from me. You are the reason I’m dead.”

            Sokka cried out, “Please! I didn’t want it, take it back!”

            Yue’s mouth shifted into a twisted grin, “It cannot be undone.”

            “Please! I don’t deserve to live, take it back!”

            “Sokka—”

            Yue slowly began sitting up in the pool. Her hair going gray as it broke through the water’s surface. All around Sokka, began to burn. Flames grew from the trees and grass. Smoke filled the air.

            “—wake up! You’re dreaming.”

            “You did this!” Yue screamed. Her cold dead hands clasping around Sokka’s throat. “You have destroyed everything.”

            “Open your eyes!”

            Sokka was confused. His eyes were open. How could they not be when he must take in all the destruction around him.

            “I’m sorry,” Sokka cried, “Please… take it back. I don’t want—”

            Yue’s hands tightened around his throat, cutting the rest of Sokka’s plea off with a choked wheeze.

            Sokka felt warmth surround him pulling him up into oblivion.

            “Sokka!” a rough voice shouted in his ear, “You’re dreaming.”

            Dreaming? No this was real. He deserved to burn after stealing this from Yue. Yue should have been the one to live.

            “The spirits didn’t choose her, they picked you. Open your eyes.”

            Sokka’s chest heaved and his eyes fluttered open. He was met with Zuko’s concerned face and his warm hands on his shoulders.

            “Thank Agni,” Zuko breathed, “Are you with us?”

            Sokka looked around him noticed Iroh hovering next to him. Sokka’s heart began to thud loudly in his chest. Where was he? Where’s Katara? Why is he with these fire benders?

            Sokka shoved Zuko away from him, scrambling back until he hit the boat’s edge.

            “Sokka? What on earth are you doing?” Zuko cried out.

            Sokka hand collided with a familiar hilt. He pulled his knife out and thrusted it in front of him, “What have you done to my sister,” he slurred, “Where is Aang?”

            Zuko looked to his uncle whose eyes had furrowed.

            “Sokka, you haven’t been with your sister for weeks,” Iroh tried.

            Zuko inched closer only to be stopped when Sokka swiped the knife in his direction, “Don’t come any closer. What did you do to her?”

            Zuko shook his head, “I didn’t do anything, we pulled you out of the ocean remember. You’ve been with us for weeks.”

            Sokka paused, that sounded vaguely familiar, but it was too strange to be true. A growl rose in his throat when Zuko moved closer.

            “Prince Zuko,” Iroh mumbled, “try not to hurt him more than he already is.”

            Zuko nodded without looking in his direction. He lunged in Sokka’s direction, but he missed. Sokka was able to slide against the wet deck to miss his tackle.

            “Get away from me!” Sokka shouted. “Let me go! Don’t burn me!”

            Zuko faltered for a moment before he lunged again. Sokka’s leg twisted under him causing him to cry out in pain. The knife fell from his hands, and they shakily flew to his knee. His stomach rolled and he tasted bile, choking it down. Zuko quickly swiped up the blade and passed it to his uncle who stashed it away in their bags. Sokka felt tears well up in his eyes. He just wanted to go home.

            “Sokka, can you hear me?” Zuko approached slowly. “Your sister and the Avatar—Aang—aren’t here. You’ve been with us for weeks. Do you remember? Your fever is high, the burns are infected.”

            “Don’t burn me, please don’t burn me,” Sokka whimpered.

            Zuko reached his side placing a hesitant hand on Sokka’s quivering shoulder, “I won’t burn you Sokka. You’re safe here.”

Sokka couldn’t hold back the tears any longer, they streamed down his face. He threw himself at Zuko who caught him under the arms. “Why did they save me? They should have let me die. Why, Zuko, why?”    

            Zuko hesitated a moment before wrapping his arms around Sokka and pulling him closer to his warm chest, “I don’t know Sokka, I don’t know.”

            “Come on my boy, “Iroh whispered, “let’s get your bandages changed.”

            Sokka peered at him over Zuko’s shoulder, Iroh himself looked a little teary eyed.

            “’s no point,” he mumbled back.

            Zuko’s arms tightened around him briefly, “Its the best we can do. Let us at least do that.”

            Sokka let out a sigh, giving in with a slight nod. Zuko carefully maneuvered him over to where Iroh was preparing more bandages. The old ones were cut away, pulling at Sokka’s tender skin. His cries of protest were met with calming touches and soothing words. The fire benders worked as quickly as they could. Sokka felt his eyes flutter closed, exhaustion taking over.

            “He’s burning up Uncle,” Zuko noted, thinking Sokka had finally tired himself out.

            Iroh gave a tight nod, “I’m afraid all we can do is keep him hydrated.”

            “He can’t go on like this.”

            “There’s nothing more we can do. We’ve done all we can.”

            “I don’t understand why the moon spirit would go through the trouble only to not fully heal him.”

            “Destiny is a funny thing, Prince Zuko, you never really know how things are going to work out.” Iroh shifted nearby, Sokka let out a groan. A hand found its way to his head, stroking it gently. “You have a big choice to make, have you given it any thought?”

            Zuko was quiet for a moment, “I’m so confused Uncle, how am I supposed to know if I make the right choice?”

            Iroh let out a sad sigh, “Sometimes the best way to solve your own problems is to help someone else.”

            Zuko groaned, “You and your metaphors. Do you ever just say what you really mean?”
            Iroh chuckled, “But where is the fun in that?”

            There was a huff from Zuko and then silence. Sokka would have thought that they had finished their discussion, but Zuko spoke once more.

            “And if I make the choice your suggesting, what will become of my destiny?”

            Iroh hummed, “I couldn’t know for sure, but I would be proud of every step you make. Just remember you can aways ask for help.”

            Zuko was silent after Iroh spoke, lost in thought.

            “Rest well, Prince Zuko,” Iroh whispered, shifting once more beside Sokka.

            A few moments passed. Nothing but the gentle waves could be heard splashing against the boat. The sun was slowly setting in the horizon. Sokka could feel it’s warm leaving his skin.

            “Rest well Uncle,” Zuko’s voice was so quiet Sokka could barely hear it, “… thank you.”

            Sokka woke to a flock of birds soaring above him. The sky was clear and bright above him. The air was warm and the need for his parka was gone. We must be getting closer to land. It would be nice to get off the boat and on to land. Sokka had started to forget what green looked like.

            “Ah, my boy, you’re awake,” Iroh said cheerfully, “How are you feeling? The moon was back last night and your fever finally broke.”

            Sokka gave him a small smile, “Better, it’s only a dull ache now.”

            “It will be good to finally get some food in you, and then maybe you can stretch your legs?” Iroh hand him a bowl of barnacle oysters and Sokka took it with a grateful smile, digging in.

            Zuko was meditating by the stern of the ship. His brow furred in concentration. He seemed awfully tense for doing something that was supposed to relax you. Shoulders drawn high and fist clenched on his knees, his breaths weren’t as slow and deep as Sokka had seen Aang do.

            “Ah,” Iroh said, noticing where Sokka was looking, “He has had a lot on his mind, now that we are nearing land.”

            Sokka nodded, “He has a choice to make, doesn’t he?” Sokka may not know everything about Zuko but after being stuck on a boat with him for weeks really lets you see a person. Zuko seemed to always be in a constant battle between two sides.

            Iroh hummed, “It will not be easy.”

            “But he has you,” Sokka nudged.

            Iroh gave Sokka a look, something glinting in his eyes, “He has us.”

            Sokka couldn’t help but smile.

            A few hours later, Sokka had attempted a small walk around the boat. He limped heavy, his left leg twinging with every step. Iroh was by his side, catching him when he’s leg faltered. Zuko had remained meditated, undisturbed by the noises his companions were making.

            A shoreline came into few. Rocky and rough from where the waves had constantly crashed against it. It wouldn’t be a safe place to dock but Sokka knew it would be long before they would find a safe place. Sokka was staring out at the trees that were not far from the cliffside. He heard someone shift behind him, assuming it was Iroh, checking on him after their stroll.

            “I forgot how much green there was everywhere, isn’t it beautiful?”

            A throat cleared behind him and he turned. Zuko was standing there with a rope in his hands. It looked like he had cut up Sokka’s net.

            “What are you doing?” Sokka asked, frowning.

            “We don’t have to fight about this,” Zuko replied, his eyebrows pinched together.

            “Fight about what? They fact that you tore up a perfectly good net? I worked hard on that.”

            Zuko huffed and rolled his eyes, “We will dock soon, you’re still prisoner.”

            Sokka’s stomach dropped. He thought that since Zuko hadn’t mentioned the whole prisoner thing in a while that he had changed his mind.

            “I thought that things changed… I thought that we were becoming—”

            “What?” Zuko scoffed, “Friends? Like I could ever be friends with someone like you.”

            Sokka felt like he had just been kicked, “What is that supposed to mean?”

            “I’m a prince you’re a peasant. I’m fire nation, your nothing but a water tribe sava—”

            “Prince Zuko,” Iroh butted in. His eyes were widened in disbelief.

            Sokka huffed out a laugh. It was a broken sound. He held his hands out in front of him, “It’s alright General Iroh, he’s right. I’m nothing but a savage.”

            Zuko tied the ropes around his wrist tightly. When he was finished Sokka shoved himself back into the corner of the bow, curling in on himself.

Iroh looked at him with remorse, he opened his mouth to say something, but Sokka closed his eyes, turning away from him. I feel so alone.

            Another day passed. Sokka spent his time huddled up in the corner. Iroh often tried to coax him out. Telling stories or asking questions, offers of food. He would often ask for a game of pai sho, but Sokka ignored him. He felt like the was betrayed and stupid all at the same time. How can I feel betrayed when it was obvious, he wouldn’t change. Zuko was still the same as he was. Eventually, Iroh grew quiet, giving up on trying to draw Sokka out. He almost felt bad. It’s not his fault Zuko’s a jerk. He still needs him.

            Sokka’s leg still ached, though the moon was slowly waxing and his strength regaining, the pain hadn’t fully subsided. Hopefully it will be better on land. I can properly stretch it out. Sokka knew it was going to make it more difficult to escape. Ha, another thing to worry about. He couldn’t stay with the fire benders if Zuko’s decided to take him prisoner. Sokka had to find his family. They needed him.

            “Uncle,” Zuko spoke. It could have been a shout for how quiet the group had gone. “Look.”

            Sokka turned his eyes to the horizon to see pink trees. They stretched out across the shoreline. Beautiful petals floating gently in the wind. Sokka could smell the sweet fragrance from the boat. A few structures appeared into view. They were distinctively fire nation. The pink trees must have been cherry blossoms. Aang has spoken about their beauty before.

            “Finally,” Zuko muttered. He adjusted the sails for them to carry them over quicker.

            Iroh began packing up the stuff they had managed to scrap together before being stranded in the ocean. His tea kettle, a few blankets, their knifes. Sokka saw him pick up one of their makeshift pai sho ties and stuff it in the bag as well. It looked like the one Sokka always favored. Next, he moved on to Sokka’s belongings. His parka and knife were stuffed into another bag. The spear would be left behind along with the bait. Perhaps they would be useful for the next person using the boat to travel. Sokka had no other belongings. Iroh turned and spared him a glance. An apologetic look on his face.

            Sokka only shrugged in response. I’m prisoner after all.

            Zuko managed to dock the boat. It was roughly done in Sokka’s opinion, but he bit down a retort. The boat was quickly secured with some of Sokka’s net. The bags were tossed out first, not much care done in the task. Sokka winced when he heard Iroh’s teapot clank on the dock. Zuko then helped his uncle climb out of the boat before finally turning to Sokka.

            “Get up.”

            Sokka sent him a frown but did as he was told. Zuko pushed him forwards towards the dock where Iroh was waiting, a hand outstretched to pull Sokka up. He grabbed him by the bound hands and gave him a patient smile.

            “Try not to strain that leg of yours stepping out.”

            Sokka shuffled forwards towards Iroh more. He was slowly raising his foot when Zuko huffed behind him.

            “You can stop stalling; you’re not going to get away this time.”

            Sokka ignored him meeting Iroh’s eyes, who interned gave him and encouraging nod. Sokka stepped up, putting as much weight as he could on his right leg. His left swung over to join before meeting solid ground for the first time. His leg buckled when he took his first step, but Iroh was there to catch him.

            “Easy does it not, you haven’t walk on solid ground yet. You must leave behind your sea legs.”

            Sokka swallowed and nodded, he was sure his face was pale from the pain radiating through his leg.

            “Hurry up,” Zuko grunted. He was a few paces ahead with one of the bags hanging from his shoulder, to impatient to wait.

            Sokka limped forward, rope digging into his wrist. He felt his stomach turning. He knew it was the Earth Kingdom, but this was a Fire Nation colony, he’d find no allies here.

            They travelled on. Iroh hovering at his side. The town slowly came into view. It was bustling with people. Some buying and trading for food, other’s sitting and enjoying a nice meal. Kids would be seen running about playing in the dirt streets. The sight was almost foreign to Sokka after being out at sea for so long.

            “Well, well, well,” a gruff voice shouted in front of them. It was an older man. Long graying hair and beard. His skin was wrinkled and pale. He had a sword belted to his hip and a jagged scar running down his arm. “Looks like you found yourselves a pet water rat!”

            Sokka felt his cheeks heat. He was sick of these people. He and Katara had met enough of them before reaching the North Pole. And even there, the other warriors saw him as an outcast because he was from the south.

            Zuko turned to look at the man, “What do you want?”

            The man laughed, “Do you know how often you see one of these savages in your life? It’s like the never come back from sea. They live like animals.”

            Sokka tensed and he felt Iroh place a hand on his back where the man couldn’t see.

            “Unfortunately, we do not have time to converse,” Iroh said trying to defuse the situation. “We are looking for shelter nearby. Perhaps, you could show us a place?”

            The man snorted, “Not likely while the Fire Nation Princess is in town.”

            Zuko tensed in front of them, “What is she going here?”

            The man shrugged, “Here on important business. Her ship is dock on the other side of town. I believe they are leaving soon.”

            Zuko nodded and turned to follow where the man had pointed. Sokka and Iroh close behind.

            “Hey water rat,” the man called once more.

            Sokka stopped but didn’t turn to face him.

            “Don’t let me catch you wandering out alone.”

            Iroh pulled him forward by his elbow, “Ignore him.”

            Sokka snorted, “It’s not the first time and certainly won’t be the last.”

            He received a pitying look in return.

            They continued in silence. The town continued to bustle around them. Sokka kept his head down trying to avoid the stares. He knew some of them must have recognized Zuko and Iroh, they were royalty after all. But some of the eyes followed him. Iroh told him the white of his hair seemed to be getting brighter now that the moon was back in the sky.

            A little girl ran over to them and darted past Zuko. She stumbled up to Sokka and looked up at him with large eyes. She reminded Sokka of the kids he trained back home. Chubby cheeks and wide, toothy grins. “You look beautiful. My mommy said the spirits blessed you. Is it true?”

            Sokka smiled down at her. He kneeled in front of her ignoring the pain shooting through his leg. “I suppose it's true. Though I knew a Princess whose hair was like starlight, it was so white. The spirits loved her very much.”

            “What happened to her?” the little girl’s lip stuck out.

            “She had to return to the spirits to save her people. She was a hero.”

            The girl smiled, “The spirits must think you’re a hero to then.”

            She skipped off after that leaving Sokka kneeling there, mouth agape.

            “Get up, we need to catch Azula before she leaves port.” Zuko snapped. He’s eyes followed the girl where he was chattering to her mom. Iroh helped Sokka up with a grip on his elbow.

            They reached the other side the town not long after. The giant fire nation ship came into few. Big, black, and metal. Smoke billowing from the ship, filling the sky. It bittered the sweet smell of the cherry blossoms. Sokka hadn’t seen of these ships since he was on Zhao’s. He couldn’t help but be nervous at the sight.

            Guards lined the ramp leading to the ship. There was at least a dozen of them. Sokka couldn’t imagine how many more of them were on deck with the princess on board. Zuko ran ahead to speak to one of the guards.

            Iroh leaned over, “The princess of the fire nation takes after her father. Don’t trust a word she says.”

            Sokka swallowed and looked over at him. Iroh’s eyes were trained on his nephew ahead.

            “Will this be a trap?”

            Iroh paused a moment, thinking about his answer.

            “Without a doubt.”

            Zuko came running back over to them. “Uncle, you’ll never believe! Azula is here to look for us. We get to go back home!”

            Iroh regarded him before gently speaking, “Is this really what you want?”

            Zuko huffed, “It’s all I’ve worked for the past three years! What are you waiting for? Don’t you want to go back home?”

            “Not everything is always as it seems to be.”

            Zuko paused, “What are you saying? Azula expects us on deck soon. She said they were to depart for the Fire Nation immediately. We don’t have time to waste.”

            “Have you thought of what his means for Sokka? Or what if means for your destiny?”

            Zuko scoffed, “Sokka doesn’t matter uncle. He’ll sent to a Fire Nation prison where he belongs. And for my destiny, it’s taking me home.”

            Zuko grabbed Sokka’s bound hands, jerking him forwards. Iroh was forced to follow, any protest dying on his lips.

            Every step closer to the fire nation ship sent Sokka’s heart into his stomach. He was going to die here. There was no escaping a ship full of fire benders. He was trapped.

            “Ah, brother, uncle,” a chilling voice spoke. “It’s so nice of you to finally join us.”

            A girl stood at the top of the ramp. She was dressed in fire nation armor. Her eyes fierce like daggers. She couldn’t be much older than Katara based on are build but he carried herself like she was much older.

            “Princess Azula,” Iroh spoke flatly.

            “Father has decided that after the loss in the North he wanted his family close. That it was important for me to find you and bring you home. Family is important after all,” the princess spoke. Her voice made the hairs on Sokka’s neck stand up. Her eyes shifted behind them where the guards were standing.

            Sokka stood straighter. This was a trap. He could tell that Iroh had guess what was about to happen too.

            Zuko’s step faltered as he noticed on the guards run up behind Azula.

            “Princess! The cells have been prepared for the fire nation traitors.”

            Azula turned, “You fool!”

            Zuko and Iroh sprung into action. Fire erupted everywhere. Azula tossed blue fire and Sokka flinched. His breaths came out in short pants. Not again, not again. Please not again.

He ducked when one blast was close to his head. He was shoved to the side by Zuko when another blast was shot. He hit the ground hard, dazed with ringing ears. Heat blazing around him.  He rolled over to dodge a foot headed towards his face. He could hear voices shouting and someone grabbing his leg.

            “No!” he cried. “Let me go!”

            Sokka kicked as hard as he could. He hit his mark and the person let go with a grunt. Sokka drug himself toward the edge of the ramp. His bound hands scrambling against the ground. A voice shouted above him but Sokka couldn't understand it. His mind was racing trying to escape. He couldn't do this again. He felt hands at his legs again, but they narrowly missed. Grasping at nothing but air. Sokka gave himself one last push. When he reached the edge, Sokka didn’t hesitate, he rolled off and was plunged into the water once more.

Chapter Text

Darkness clouded his vision. The salty water of the ocean made it difficult to open his eyes. Sokka struggled to kick his legs. His bound hand making it near impossible to reach the surface no matter how good of a swimmer Sokka was. He broke the surface of the water gasping for a breath before he was pulled back under. He tried to direct himself away from the fire nation ship. Struggling as his muscle were growing tired. He still wasn’t fully recovered from the new moon. His lungs began to burn and his vision growing spotty. I’m really going to drown this time.

A hand reached out and yanked him above the water. Sokka’s chest heaved but he didn’t get respite for long. He was quickly hauled over a shoulder and the person began running.

Trees raced passed in blurs. Nothing but streaks of green and brown. Sokka tried to blink away the spots in his eyes, but his head was spinning. His chest ached as he tried to catch his breath, but the bouncing around made it difficult.

“Stop,” Sokka cried out hoarsely, “let me go!”

His protests were ignored, and the person continued running. Sokka squirmed in the person’s hold, their grip faltering. Sokka took his chance and kicked out his leg, nailing the person in the stomach. Sokka tumbled to the ground with a painful thud.

“What in Agni’s name are you doing?” a voice shouted.

Sokka lie on the ground heaving. His wolf-tail must have come undone in the water. It dripped down his shoulder and obstructed is view. He shook his head lightly and saw Zuko standing above him Iroh not far behind.

“G-get away from me,” Sokka choked. He tried scrambling to his knees, but his left leg was done participating.

“Don’t be stupid Sokka,” Zuko snapped. He took a step in Sokka’s direction.

Sokka in turn fumbled for a rock in front of him. He lobbed it in Zuko’s direction, missing by a wide margin, “I said get away.”

Zuko stopped in his tracks, “What are you doing?”

“Leave me alone!” Sokka was so tired. He wanted to go home.

“I’m trying to get you out of here,” Zuko growled.

“I don’t want your help.”

“You can’t escape on your own. They’ll capture you!” Zuko said exasperated.

“Let them!” Sokka shouted, it was the loudest his voice has been in days. Zuko flinched at the sound. Iroh’s eyes widening, “At least I know what they will want with me. I can’t go on anymore. I’m sick of this Zuko! Leave me.”

“What are you saying?” Zuko asked. He almost looked worried.

“I don’t trust you. I thought I could but clearly, I was wrong.”

“Sokka,” Iroh interjected, “You can’t travel alone. You can barely walk.”

Sokka took a deep breath. He swallowed down all his bitter feelings. They needed to get out of here before they were caught. Sokka was only slowing them down. “I’ll manage. You need to leave before they find you.”

Zuko shook his head. “We can discuss this later. I’m not leaving you behind to be killed.”

Sokka tried to move away as Zuko approached but all he could manage was a measly crawl. Before he knew it, he was thrown back over Zuko’s shoulder and they were off.

            They stopped again after what felt like hours. It was near a stream that carved its way through the ground. Sokka was placed down under the shade of a tree. Zuko looked like he wanted to say something, but he swallowed it down.

            Sokka watched as Iroh pulled out his knife and cut the top knot from his hair. Sokka was shocked when Zuko took the knife and did the same to his ponytail. The cut off hair flowed down the stream freely. A part of them they were leaving behind forever.

            “You look ridiculous,” Sokka said, referring to Zuko’s hair. “I didn’t think it could worse.”

            Zuko glared but didn’t say anything.

            “What happened to your face? The bruises.”

            Zuko huffed, “You.”

            “What?” Sokka asked confused. I totally would remember punching you in your jerk face.

            “On the gangplank. I grabbed your leg to pull you to safety. I realize it was stupid to do now. All you were thinking about was probably Zhao. You kicked me in the face trying to get away.”

            “Oh,” Sokka said, surprised Zuko knew what he was thinking of so well, “Sorry?”

            Zuko shook his head as to say no apology needed.

            “We can’t stay here for long,” Iroh spoke, “We need to find cover before nightfall.”

            Zuko took the blade in his hand and cut Sokka free, “If it’s what you really want, you can go.”

            Sokka looked at Zuko’s face. He refused to meet Sokka’s eyes as if he was ashamed for what he’d done. I hope I’m not going to regret this.

            “I’ll come with you, if you’ll have me.”

            Iroh smiled widely, “Of course! It would be wrong to part with you now. I can finally make you a really cup of tea.”

            Sokka felt a laugh rise out of his chest. “I’d like that.”

            Zuko helped Sokka to his feet. He took a few limping steps before nodding to the fire benders.

            They continued through the woods. Zuko and Iroh guiding Sokka away from the more unstable parts of the path, hoping to avoid aggravating his leg any more than it already was. The sun was slowly sinking into the sky. The moon would appear soon. Sokka swore he could feel his energy returning with that thought alone. He was able to walk with the fire benders longer than he expected.

            When nightfall finally approached, they managed to find a small clearing. Zuko was out scouting ahead while Sokka and Iroh were working on a camp. The air was warm and dry. It would be a good night for camping. The ground wouldn’t be the most comfortable places to sleep. Nothing quiet compared to sleeping on Appa, but it was better than nothing. It was safe.

            “Thank you,” Iroh whispered, breaking the silence.

            Sokka turned to him. Iroh was fiddling with his copper tea pot. It sported a new dent from when Zuko tossed out of the boat. “For what?”

            “Giving him a second chance.”

            Sokka gave him a small smile, “He was doing what he thought was right. It’s not entirely his fault. I should have known it was going to happen. I grew too comfortable.”

            Iroh shook his head, “You, Sokka, don’t give yourself the respect you deserve.”

            Sokka opened his mouth to disagree but was saved by Zuko rushing into the clearing.

            “There’s a town not far from here. We can get better supplies there.”

            Sokka frowned, “How? We don’t have any money and it’s far too close to where we were to start looking for jobs.”

            “We won’t stay long enough for that; we will have to figure the money out later. There was a healer though, she gave me some supplies to treat burns. She said to come back in the morning, and she would look at it herself.” Zuko thrusted forward a small jar of salve in Sokka’s face.

            Sokka pushed his hand away, “Zuko I appreciated it, but there is really no point.”

            He deflated, “What do you mean?”

            Sokka let out a sad sigh, “I don’t think it can be healed properly. I’ve been thinking about it for a while now. When Yue was blessed, she was in the Spirit Oasis surrounded by the best water bending healers. But for me…” Sokka hesitated. He was afraid of admitting it, thinking it may be true. I don’t want it to be true.

            “What is it Sokka?” Iroh asked, softly.

            “Tui was dead, or as dead as a spirit can be. Yue gave her life to save Tui and when I was blessed, Tui was just coming back. I think that the moon spirit didn’t have enough power to fully heal me. I think that my wounds will wane and wax just like the phases of the moon.”

            The cave fell silent at the admission. Zuko looked like someone had pulled a rug out from under his feet.

            “So, in a few weeks’ time you’ll go through all of this again?” Zuko asked, his voice small. His were clenched in his lap.

            Sokka shrugged, “I think so. I won’t know for sure until its closer.”

            “I was afraid that this might be the case,” Iroh said, sadly. “I just didn’t want to believe it.”

            Sokka nodded. “I understand if you want to leave me behind. I’ll just slow you down and waste your time. I’m sure that you both want to get on with your lives, now that you are both starting over again.”

            Zuko shook his head fiercely, “No. Absolutely not. I’ve been stuck with you this long; I’m not leaving you now. You are starting over just as much as us. Agni, I’ve lost count of how many times you’ve almost died. If we leave you now, you’ll probably fall into a hole and get eaten by a moose lion.”

            Sokka laughed. Iroh sent Zuko a proud look. Maybe this won’t be so bad after all.

            “Besides,” Zuko started again. “Uncle’s finally found a decent pao sho opponent. He’ll be miserable without you now and I’ll never hear the end it.” Zuko sent Sokka a small smile.

            Sokka couldn’t help but note how good Zuko look with it.

            In the morning they set off to the town. It was small and quiet, nowhere near as big as the town as the fire nation colony. The streets were quieter, and the houses built differently. Zuko led them to a large house towards the middle of the town.

            “This is where I met Song,” Zuko pointed, “her mother and her are healers.”

            Sokka took in the home. It had a large porch with paper sliding doors. Lanterns hung from the support post. A light smell of herbs reaches his nose. Chamomile, sage, and lavender. The scent was calming, almost reminding him of home. Gran-Gran always dried herbs when they could find them, their house would often smell like them.

            “Will you see her?” Iroh asked, getting Sokka’s attention.

            “Don’t you think it would be a waste of their time?”

            Zuko shook his head, “They may be able to get us something to ease the pain. Don’t think we didn’t notice you trying to hide your limp.”

            Sokka hummed in thought, “I suppose it wouldn’t hurt.”

            Zuko and Iroh looked a little relieved. They walked up to the door and Zuko stepped inside. Sokka could hear him talking to someone. A girl steps out and smiled at them.

            “You must be Lee’s friends. I’m Song,” she smiled.

            Who the heck is Lee? Sokka thought.

            Zuko appeared behind her, “Yes, this is my Uncle Mushi, and this is Umi.”

            Sokka raised his eyebrow and Iroh let out a choking sound.

            “Ah yes, and we call Lee here, Junior,” Iroh said, “he was quite the little one to behold. He loved playing with toy weapons, fighting pretend battles and acting out the loosing side’s death.”

            Sokka watched Zuko’s face redden, and he had to bite down on his tongue to avoid laughing.

            “Oh, how lovely,” Song giggled, “Umi, I heard that your leg needed seeing?”

            Sokka tilted his head to the side, who was she talking to?

            Zuko strode over and patted Sokka on the shoulder, “Yes Umi here has a banged-up knee.”

Sokka nodded his head, giving a small shrug, “Uh yeah, I suppose you could say that?”

            Song smiled at him gently, “Follow me.”

            The three of them followed her into the house. She led them through the main room where a large table was sitting low to the floor. Pillows surrounding it as seats. In the next room was a few cots. The herb smell was strong in this room. Song led Sokka to a seat on the closest bed.

            “What seems to be the problem?”

            Sokka let out a snort, “I was burned.” The stories I could tell this person. Where would I even start? Oh yea, it all started when my sister found the Avatar in an iceberg because she thought I was annoying, ha, she’d never believe that.

            Song nodded in understanding, “Will you let me take a look?”

            Sokka stood, Zuko hand shot out to his elbow when Sokka wobbled. Once his pants were removed and he was sitting down Song got to work. She looked over his knee and ankle with gentle hands. She rushed over to one of the selves and plucked up a jar.

            “Did you use the salve I gave Lee yesterday?”

            Sokka shook his head, sheepishly. Song looked at him with slight disapproval.

            “It’s made to help draw out the heat of the burn. You should consider using it. This one here will help with the pain and inflammation.”

            She scooped some into her hand before applying it to his burns. Her hands were cool, it was soothing in its own way. The salve she applied caused his skin to tingle. It had a minty smell to it.

            “It has some herbs to help numb it a bit.” She gave him a small smile. “My mother insisted you stay for breakfast. She always cooks too much.”

            Zuko opened his mouth to decline but Iroh beat him to it.

            “That would be lovely. We haven’t had proper food in ages.”

            Zuko shot Iroh a scathing glance but didn’t argue. Sokka was instructed when to reapply the paste and was cleared by Song.

            “Here’s a fresh change of clothes for you. They’re not much,” Song said, handing him a pile of soft clothing. “There’s a water basin in the corner you can use to clean up.”

            Sokka nodded in thanks, “Its more than enough. Thank you.”

            Iroh and Zuko left, following Song to the main room. Sokka pulled his shirt over his head. He peered into the mirror hanging over the basin. His face was thinner, skin tanner. The white streak in his hair seemed to be getting bigger. The roots of his hair next to the streak, starting to go white. His eyes seemed bluer too. Yue’s eyes were some of the brightest he’d seen. I wonder if that was part of Tui’s blessing, Sokka thought. The freckles on his nose were more notable, most likely from all the time he’d spent in the sun on the boat. He looked tired, worn. Sokka supposed that nearly dying multiple times would do that to a person.

            Sokka took the rag in the basin and began wiping himself down. It felt nice to finally not be covered in sea water. Zuko and Iroh had gotten a chance to freshen up before Sokka had woken up this morning. They thought he needed the sleep, seeing as he started staying up later again. He scrubbed at his skin washing the dirt from his face and arms. The tunic Song had given him was a light green. He supposed he would stand out in his water tribe blues. He pulled it on over his head, the linen fabric was scratchier than the furs he was used to. The tunic was sleeveless, and it fell to his knees. Next, he moved on to the pants. They were a darker shade of green and made of the same material. They were looser than his tiger seal leather pants, it would take him some getting used to. He finished it off with a brown belt around his waist. Song had also given him a pair of slipper-like shoes. They would be more fitting for the weather than Sokka’s fur lined leather boots. It would be hard to part with them. Sokka quickly rinsed his hair in the clean water and left it out of his wolf tail to dry.

            He followed the sound of voices into the main room. Food was spread out on the tables the smell causing Sokka’s stomach to rumble. He hadn’t eaten in days. He was almost beginning to miss the taste of the barnacle oysters.

            Sokka sat in between the two fire benders, the only place left at the table. He reached forward to grab some off, but his hand was batted away by Iroh. Sokka turned to protest but saw that Iroh had already loaded up Sokka’s plate. He must not have forgotten all the food Sokka had refused on the last day on the boat.

            Iroh placed the plate back in front of him. It was full of bread, fruits, and some sort of soup that smelled delicious. Iroh raised an eyebrow when Sokka looked at him. As if to say, just try and give any of that back. Sokka gave him a smile, which Iroh happily returned. Zuko had begun to dig in on Sokka’s other side. He was stuffing his face like he hadn’t eaten in weeks, which with how much disgust he was trying to hide with the barnacle oysters, Sokka couldn’t be surprised.

            The food was good. It reminded him of Katara’s cooking. He ate spoonful after spoonful, barely stopping to take a breath. He forgot how much he enjoyed a food plate of food. He was getting sick of the only food he had tasting like the sea. Sokka was so engrossed in eating it took him a while to notice Zuko’s eyes blazing into the side of his head.

            Sokka turned quirking and eyebrow, “What?” He whispered not disturbing Iroh’s discussion with Song’s mother.

            Zuko’s eyes widened when Sokka looked at him, “Uh… nothing.”

            He turned away quickly busying himself with the rest of his food. Sokka swore he saw a blush rising on his cheeks.

            Song spoke before Sokka could figure out what that meant.

            “Umi? Can I ask what happened to your hair?”

            Sokka turned to look at her. The rest of the table had fallen silent at her question. Sokka wasn't sure who she was talking to until Zuko kicked him under the table.

            “Ha! I practically raised my sister and a bunch of toddlers back at home I think the stress caused me to go gray early,” he laughed. “They sure do love to get into mischief. Especially my sister. One of her favorite things to do was scare me when I was out working on repairs. I’d scream so loud our Gran-Gran would come running out to chase us for disrupting the neighbors. She really could use a wooden spoon as a weapon.”

            Zuko snorted next to him, a smile pulling at his lips.

            Song smiled, “Your family sounds like quite the bunch.”

            Sokka’s smile turned fond, “They are. My sister is the best I could’ve have asked for.”

            Song could since the sadness in his voice, “What happened to her?”

            “We were separated. I’m hoping to find her again.”

            Iroh placed a hand on his shoulder, “I’m sure you will.”

            Sokka sniffed and gave him a smile, “Excuse me?”

            The rest of the table nodded, and he got up and headed outside.

 He sat on the porch and watched the people walking by. Some kids across the street were playing a game of fire, earth, and water. His thoughts drifted to Katara and Aang. He had no idea where to look for them. Aang needs an earth bending teacher so I suppose they would have to start there, Sokka thought. His heart broke a little thinking about them going on the journey without them. They were so young; the fate of the war shouldn’t have to lie on their shoulders. He hoped they were safe.

The creaking of the boards under him grabbed his attention. Zuko was standing behind him, looking everywhere but him.

“You can sit down you know? I’m not going to bite you,” Sokka huffed.

Zuko slowly sat down next to him. He movements slow as if he was afraid Sokka was going to run at one wrong move.

“Are… you alright?” Zuko whispered.

Sokka turned to look at him. He was looking out at the kids. Sokka searched his face. His hair had started to grow out into something fuzzy. The bruise from Sokka’s boot stood out against his pale skin. His face looked thinner too. He still had this lost look in his eyes. Sokka was sure he was still confused about his future. I couldn’t imagine being called a traitor for doing something right.

“Sokka?”

Sokka blinked and saw that Zuko was staring at him. Sokka blushed and turned away, “I’m alright. I’m just worried about my sister and Aang.”

“You care for them a lot?”

Sokka nodded, “When my father left, he had me promised I would protect her. It’s my duty to keep her safe. And Aang… he’s so gentle, Zuko,” Sokka turned to look at him again, “I don’t want him to lose that because of the war. I’m worried that thinking I died has already caused that.”

Zuko placed his hand on Sokka shoulder and squeeze. His palm was warm, like always. Sokka guessed it had to do with his fire bending, “They’ll be alright. They have each other.”

Sokka nodded, swallowing the bitter taste growing in his mouth.

“You will find them again Sokka,” Zuko said firmly, “I know it.”

Sokka was about to respond when he was interrupted by more creaking footsteps. Song appeared behind them. She sat down on the other side of Zuko.

“Are you alright Umi?”

Sokka didn’t respond until Zuko nudged him Oh right, fake name. That’s me.

“I’m alright. Just home sick.”

“Did the fire nation take you away from your home?”

Sokka hesitated, “I suppose they did.”

“And that’s how you lost your sister?”

“Yeah,” Sokka said, voice cracking.

“I know how hard it, being forced from your home.”

The boys turned to look at her as she rolled up her pant leg. She had a burn scar that wrapped its way around her calf, “They drove us out too. My mother and I are lucky that we were able to build a new life here.”

Zuko’s face paled and he turned away from her. She placed a hand on his shoulder, “You are lucky to have each other.”

Sokka gave her a tight-lipped smile. If only she knew.

Iroh appeared out of the doorway next. He had a small bag in his hand, Sokka assumed it was leftovers for the road. “Are you ready to leave, my boys?”

Sokka got to his feet and gave him a nod, Zuko following behind. They waved to Song and her mother and headed off. Zuko’s pace had slowed behind them by the time Iroh and Sokka had noticed he disappeared he returned with an ostrich horse beside him.

“Where did you get that thing?” Sokka asked leaning away. He hated birds. Their cold beady eyes and pointy beaks. The only good thing about them was that they made a taste meal.

“Did you steal it?” Iroh prompted.

Zuko huffed, “Why does it matter?”

“Because stealing is… wrong?” Sokka questioned.

“They were helping us, now they are just helping a little more.”

“I don’t really think that’s how that works.” Sokka stated, eyebrow raised.

“Come on Sokka, this will help when your leg gets bad. And she can carry our belongs when you don’t need to ride.”

Sokka looked at the bird in disgust, “There is no way in La’s name I am getting on the back of that thing.”

Zuko rolled his eyes and Iroh gave a snort.

“Let’s go my boys, destiny awaits us.”

“Uncle wait,” Zuko said. He turned and dug something out of his bag that he strapped to the dreaded bird. It was Sokka’s knife. He passed it over to Sokka who hung it from his belt. He started digging for something else. Sokka’s mouth fell open at the sight of the next item.

“Boomerang!” Sokka shouted. “I thought I lost you in the ocean!” He tore the thing from Zuko’s hand and kissed the blade. “Thank you Zuko! You don’t know how this must means to me.” He flung himself at Zuko, pulling him into a quick hug.

“Sokka I was the one who took it,” Zuko said scratching at the back of his neck, refusing to meet Sokka’s eyes when he let go.

“I don’t care. I’m just happy to have it back. My mother gave it to me. It’s important to me. It’s one of my fondest memories of her.”

Zuko gave Sokka a shy smile, “You’re welcome… I guess?”

Sokka smiled and patted Zuko on the back.

“Ready?” Iroh asked, smiling between the two boys.

Sokka place the boomerang back into the sling and slipped it on.

“Ready.”

Chapter Text

They walk for hours before they finally stop. Sokka’s leg is nearly able to last without any aches. He applied Song’s salve when they stopped to be sure his leg would be able to handle another day.

            Zuko had spotted a cave that was free of anything living in it. They set up their stuff for the day, laying out their few belongings. The stone walls were cool, it was a nice relief for Sokka, who seemed to be the only one effected by the heat.

            “I think there’s a market up ahead. Perhaps we can see if there are any jobs available for the rest of the day,” Iroh said.

            Sokka nodded. They were going to need more food soon. The bag that Song’s mother had given them was only enough to last the rest of the day. Sokka could always go hunting now that he had his boomerang again, but he didn’t know the area.

            “As long as we make it back by nightfall,” Zuko said looking around. He tucked the beady-eyed bird into the back of the cave, tossing a bit of feed at her feet. She gave a happy squawk before gobbling it up.

            The market wasn’t far from the cave. Just down the hill and up the road. People were busy running back and forth trying to sell all their produce. A man was shouting about how great his cabbages were and another about his koala sheep wool.

            Iroh rushed over to a cart that was selling tea. He took Sokka by the elbow and pulled him forward. The cart had small ceramic cups stacked on the edge. There were several tea kettles being heated over a small fire nearby. The smell coming from the cart let Sokka’s curious. There were many different bundles of leaves packaged together. Each one had its own unique smell. There was a small section of kettle and cups that were for sale. They were all sorts of shapes and sizes. Some made with shiny gemstones and others far simpler like Iroh’s copper kettle.

            “Look at all the different brews they have! Sokka, you have so much learning to do.”

            Zuko huffed out a laugh as Iroh started raving to the tea seller about his selection. “You don’t know what you’ve started.”

            Sokka shrugged, “He needs something to be excited about.”

            Zuko gave him a soft smile. He watched Iroh inspect a rather glamorous looking tea kettle that the seller was holding up.

            “Come on, he could be here all day talking about tea,” Zuko said fondly.

            They moved on to some of the other stalls nearby. Some were selling food, another clothes. The people were calling out about deals and prices of their merchandise. Sokka would have been more excited for the shopping trip if they had any money. Sokka felt his eyes lingering on a cart selling weapons. It was tucked father back, almost hiding behind the cabbage man. Zuko noticed and walked over. The man was selling almost every type of weapon Sokka had ever seen. Knifes of every size, swords, bow and arrows, he even saw a fan that reminded him of Suki’s. Wow, I haven’t seen her in forever. I hope she’s okay. Sokka noticed a water tribe club tucked away in the back. It was very similar to his own.

            “Zuko,” he said excitedly, grabbing his arm, “look, he has a water tribe club.”

            Zuko squinted to get a closer look at it, “Didn’t you have one of those?”

            Sokka nodded eagerly, “Yeah, I lost it a while back though. I can’t remember exactly when.”

            Zuko quirked his eyebrow.

            The merchant noticed what caught their eye and pulled from the back, “I see you have keen eye. This hear is a water tribe club. It was carved from bone.”

            Sokka nodding knowingly. “Where did you find it?”

            The man chuckled, “It washed up on the shore a few weeks back. I think some water tribe ship must have passed through.”

            Sokka felt hope rising in his chest for a moment. Could dad be nearby too?

            Zuko started asking the man more questions about a pair of dual Dao blades. Sokka noticed the cabbage man giving him a funny look. Sokka sent one straight back.

            “Come on, we’re supposed to be looking for work,” Sokka said, placing a hand on Zuko’s shoulder.

            Zuko sighed and followed Sokka.

            There was a few ‘help wanted’ signs posted around the market. Sokka saw one advertising a need for fishing help. I suppose I could try that again. He pulled the paper off the wall it was nailed to, stuffing it into his pocket. Zuko watched with a weird look on his face.

            “What?” Sokka questioned, “It’s one of the only things I’m good for.”

            Zuko shook his head but didn’t say anything. Iroh appeared behind them.

            “Sokka! Look!” Iroh said cheerfully. He was holding a cup of something steaming.

            “What is that?”

            “It’s jasmine tea! The tea maker let me take one for free after I told him about how you never had some before. Its Zuko’s favorite.”

            Sokka smiled, he took the cup and blew on it a little, watching the steam drift away. Iroh was watching him with bated breath. Sokka raised the cup and breathed in the sweet aroma. He hadn’t ever smelled anything like it. When Sokka took a sip, it almost looked like Iroh was holding his breath. The sweet, flowery taste coated his tongue. It really was delicious.

            Sokka smiled, “It’s good.”

            Iroh grinned ear to ear, “Well! I am glad. Wait until you try some more brews. We must figure out which one is your favorite.”

            Zuko gave Iroh a fond look, “Come on, we probably should head back to camp. The sun is setting.”

            Sokka looked up at the sky. The sun was kissing the horizon once more, lighting the world and soft pinks and blues. The moon was slowly rising. Sokka felt himself having more energy as the moon grew larger in the sky.

            Once they reached the cave, Iroh passed around the last of their food. Some bread and dried meats. Sokka ate his without complaint, focused on the feathery creature they shared the cave with. He was having a staring contest with the ostrich horse, and he wasn’t wining. The bird finally blinked its beady eyes and Sokka nearly let out a cheer before noticing how quiet the cave was around him.  He hadn’t noticed when Iroh started snoring across from him. Zuko was lying down nearby too. He looked rather stiff as if he wasn’t asleep yet.

            “Zuko,” Sokka whispered, “Zuko are you awake?”

            Zuko didn’t move.

            “Are you asleep? Zuko!”

            “Sokka, I swear to Agni, shut up!”

            Well, be like that then, Sokka thought. It’s not my fault you get sleepy every time the sun sets.

            Sokka curled into himself, trying to get comfortable, seeming as Zuko wasn’t up for chatting. Iroh would let me talk to him, Sokka sulked.

            He started counting koala sheep. By the time he was nearing two hundred, he grew uncomfortable. Sokka shifted, feet scrapping against the floor of the cave. He heard Zuko huff.

            “Sokka stop moving,” he whispered.

            Sokka wiggled again.

            “If you don’t stop, I’ll get out the rope again.”

            “Ooh how threatening,” Sokka.

            “Sokka, I swear,” Zuko growled, “Go to sleep.”

            Sokka let out a whine, “Don’t you think I’m trying.”

            Zuko sat up and looked over at him, his hair that was smooshed against his arm was stick up. “What’s wrong?”
            “What do you mean?”

            “You don’t usually have this much trouble sleeping. Is it your leg?”

            Sokka shook his head, “I think it’s the moon. It seems brighter tonight.”

            Zuko hummed, “Let’s go on a walk.”

            Sokka sat up straight, pulling on his shoes, “Okay!”

            Zuko rolled his eyes at Sokka’s excitement. They walked outside towards the market. The moon was shining brightly in the sky. It had reached its first quarter. Sokka wondered if that’s why he was feeling more energetic, only a few more weeks until the moon was full. The trees swayed gently in the soft breeze. Sokka could hear a cat owl hooting above them. The stars twinkled above them It was a beautiful night. He breathed in the fresh air and felt his shoulders relaxing.

            Zuko had other plain apparently. He grabbed Sokka by the elbow and pulled him into a bush.

            “What are you doing?” he whispered harshly.

            “Stay here,” Zuko replied before sneaking off into the empty market streets.

            Sokka swatted the leaves from his face, peering through them. He didn’t need to squint much in the dark. His eyes adjust quickly, and he could see Zuko slipping through some of the stalls. He heard a few creaks and small bangs. Zuko disappeared behind one of the stalls and out of sight. Sokka leaned forward trying to spot him again, but he had moved to far. Sokka didn’t regain sight of him until he was creeping back towards Sokka.

            “What did you do?” Sokka whispered.

            Zuko held a finger to his lips and tilted his head back towards the cave. Sokka huffed but followed him. He could see a bag slung over Zuko’s arm that wasn’t there before.

            Zuko crept back into the cave. He placed the bag in front of him and pulled out the water tribe club and the Dao blades. He passed the club to Sokka.

            The leather grip was soft in Sokka’s hand. Well-worn but cared for. The edge of the club was thick and well rounded. It was still in could condition despite begin found at sea.

            “W-what did you… did you steal this?” Sokka asked, disbelievingly.

            “Yes.” He pulled out the tea pot that Iroh was observing and some more food.

            “You can’t steal things; you have to take it back!” Sokka’s voice grew louder, and Iroh grunted in his sleep. The dreaded bird let out a small squawk. “Here, take it, you can take it back before they know it’s gone.” Sokka thrusted the club back into Zuko’s hand.

            Zuko refused to take it. Sokka let the club clatter to the ground. He felt frustration climbing up him.

            “Zuko those people did nothing to you, why did you steal from them?”

            Iroh rolled over; his eyes opened blearily. He noticed the new items amongst their belongs. He sat up slowly.

            “We need it more than they did,” Zuko said bluntly.

            Sokka huffed in exasperation, “I didn’t need the club Zuko. I know Iroh didn’t need the new tea pot. He is too fond of the copper one you keep putting dents in!”

            “He’s right Zuko,” Iroh added, “The best tea tastes delicious whether it comes in a porcelain pot or tin cup.”

            Zuko let out a growl, his face pulled tight, fist clenched, “Stop speaking in metaphors Uncle!”

            Sokka fell silent and watched as Iroh took a deep breath, he had never looked so serious.

            “You can’t continue you treading with your feet on different paths. You are bound to end up all twisted and tangled.”

            “What are you saying?” Zuko spat.

            “It’s time to look inward and start asking yourself the big question… who are you and what do you want?”

            Flames licked the air between Zuko’s fingers, “I don’t know!” he shouted. He got up and stormed out of the cave, taking off into the darkness.

            Sokka looked at Iroh, “I’m sorry… I didn’t mean to push him.”

            Iroh shook his head, “You are not to blame. He is at war with himself Sokka, it’s time for him to choose a side.”

            Sokka nodded solemnly. He looked out into the darkness on more time before turning in for the night.

            When Sokka woke, the dreaded ostrich horse and Zuko were gone. Sokka shot to his feet and ran out of the cave. There were footprints that lead away from the market.

            “Iroh if we’re quick we can follow after him!” he rushed, throwing their belongings into one of the bags. A warm hand landed on his shoulder. Sokka looked up and met Iroh’s eyes. “You don’t mean to follow him, do you?”

            Iroh shook his head, “This is a journey he must take alone.”

            Sokka swallowed, “Aren’t you worried about not finding him again?”

            Iroh sighed, “No, my nephew is going through a change. He will need us close by when he completes his path.”

            Sokka nodded in understanding, “We’ll follow his path but at a slower pace. Give him the space he needs to discover himself.”

            Iroh patted Sokka’s shoulder, “You are wise Sokka of the Southern Water Tribe.”

            “I’m just trying my best,” he said, giving him a shrug. He pulled out the paper that was folded in his pocket. “While we give Zuko some time, I may have found a job for the day.” He said and hand Iroh the paper.

            Sokka watched his eyes scan the paper before his eyes furrowed. “Are you sure you want to go back on to the water so quickly?”

            Sokka frowned, “What do you mean?”

            “Your past few experiences haven’t been very kind to you I’m afraid. I’m worried about this bringing unwanted feelings.”

            Sokka shook his head, taking the paper, “What other option do we have?”

            Iroh sighed, seeming sad. “I’m afraid there’s not many. We could began searching for work in the next town?”

            Sokka thought for a moment. What were the chances another opportunity would arise that would give them money? The next town would be days away for all they knew. “I think it’s the best shot we have. I’ll do it for today and then we can follow after Zuko the next.”

            Iroh nodded reluctantly. “If, you’re sure?”

            “I am.”

Sokka regretted his decision. The boat rocking in the water brought back memories of his time being stranded at sea. He felt jittery, full of unwanted adrenaline. Po, the man in charge of the fishing boat had put Sokka in charge of the nets. Sokka spent most of his time plucking the strings idly. He felt himself twitch at every unusual sound, as if he was expecting something to jump out of the water and pull him in. He shook the ridiculous thoughts from his head. I need to chill out, he chastised. There’s nobody else on the boat except a couple of older men. He watched the water lap at the edge of the boat. It was calm today; it could almost lure him to sleep. Sokka was sure the other men would bring in a good catch. Sokka leaned over and reweaved a segment of the net that was coming undone. His fingers danced over the rope with practiced ease.

            “You’re pretty good at that,” Po said above him.

            Sokka nearly jumped out of his skin.

            “Sorry, lad, didn’t mean to scare you. You’ve look like you’ve seen a ghost.”

            Sokka snorted, “I was just thinking about something. No ghost around here.”

            Po chuckled, “Where did you learn to weave a net like that?”

            Sokka looked down at the rope in his lap and smiled, “Back at home. Bato, he’s practicality my uncle, taught me. He loved to take me fishing when I was younger, but he always made me fix the old nets before we went. He said it was something about learning the patience needed to fish. I didn’t understand at the time, but I suppose I do now.”

            Po tilted his head to the sighed and hummed, “He sounds like a smart man.”

            Sokka nodded, “He is. And a great one.”

            “You miss him?”

            Sokka looked up at Po, a sad smile on his lips, “Every day.”

            Po nodded, understatement written on his face, “My father was very similar kind of man. He died in the war long before you were ever born. Time only makes the heart grow fonder.” Po winked at Sokka and clapped his hands together, “Now back to work! Those nets won’t fix themselves.”

            Po walked away chuckling. Sokka looked back down at the nets, his fingers flying over them retying the knots. The sooner he finished the quicker he could find Iroh. Maybe they could make some distance tonight instead of waiting for the morning.

Sokka’s fingers were scrapped raw by the time he finished. He had picked out as many of the fibers that had imbedded themselves into his skin. He sucked one into his mouth when it started to bleed. He turned to find Po passing out the men’s payment and quickly joined the line.

When it was his turn Po looked at him with a glint in his eyes, “You’re welcome to come back and weave nets anytime.”

Sokka accepted the small coin pouch that was placed in his hand, “I would but I’m afraid I won’t be in town for much longer. I am grateful for the chance to work though.”

Po patted him on the back, “I’m the one that should be grateful. I haven’t had nets so well weaved in years. I’ll be sad to see you go. You’ll always have a job here if you come back.”

Sokka thanked him before heading off towards the tea cart. Iroh mentioned in passing trying to find a few hours’ worth of work there. When he approached, he saw Iroh washing a tea kettle with gentle care. He really does have a passion for this, Sokka thought. Iroh shot Sokka a smile when he saw him. Sokka help up his coin purse proudly.

“How did it go?” Iroh asked once he was in speaking distance.

“It was fine. I nearly tore up my fingers, but Po was happy with my work.”
            “I’m sure he was. You weave a net unlike any other I’ve seen. You’re a hard worker I’m sure he will miss you.”

Sokka laughed, “He said I was welcome back anytime we were in town. How about you? Did you enjoy making tea all day?”

“Yes,” Iroh said drying his hands off. He picked up his coin purse, slipping it into his pocket. He waved to the tea maker has he left. “I think it is my new dream to open a tea shop of my own.”

Sokka looked at the older man walking next to him. He looked so at ease and relax. I wish Zuko could see how happy he is. “I think that sound’s perfect.”

They continued walking back to the cave, making small talk. They planned to stay and rest for one more night while they were guaranteed safety. Zuko wouldn’t have gone too far without them, Iroh insisted. He just needs some time alone. Sokka could understand in his own way. When he had first learned about being spirit touched all he wanted to do was crawl into a ball and be alone for a week. But he didn’t get that opportunity. Hopefully Zuko finds his true self while he is going. He deserves to find peace within his mind.

Sokka and Iroh shared a meal over a small fire Iroh created. He even brewed a new tea for Sokka to try, the tea maker insisting that Iroh needed some for the road. Ginseng, it what Iroh called it. He said that it was his personal favorite. It was slight bitter, especially compared to the jasmine Sokka had tried the day before, but he could see the appeal. It had sweet undertones and a more earthy taste.

“This is good too,” Sokka stated.

Iroh nodded in agreement, “We still have to find your favorite.”

“How can you tell it’s not my favorite? I don’t even know if it’s my favorite.”

Iroh gave him a smile, “You’ll know when you taste it.”

Sokka couldn’t help but laugh at the absurdity of it.

Not long after they began to turn in for the night. Sokka could feel the restlessness rising in him with the moon. He shifted several times on his makeshift sleeping bag. He drummed his fingers on his knees.

“You should try meditating,” Iroh said, causing Sokka to startle.

“What do you mean?”

“It will help put your mind at ease. It would be good for you to ground yourself.”

Sokka shook his head, “I don’t think I’d be very good at it. I’ve seen Aang mediated before. I don’t think I could sit still for that long.”

“Perhaps you will surprise yourself,” Iroh said almost knowingly.

Sokka chuckled, “I think Katara would keel over if she ever saw me meditating.”

Iroh let out a laugh, “You are full of surprises Sokka. It’s one of the many things I like about you.”

Sokka smiled at him, “How do I start?”
            “Just follow along. Breath from your belly and out through your nose. Try and clear your mind.” Iroh’s voice was soft. He began meditated with his hands placed palm up on his knees.

Sokka copied Iroh’s position. He closed his eyes and began taking some deep breaths. He made sure to fill his lungs all the way down to his stomach before letting it out slowly through his nose. He could feel his body relaxing. His mind seemed to calm as all the racing thoughts drifted off. Sokka continued for what felt like a few minutes but when he opened his eyes he was surprised. The moon had risen in the sky, slowly passing the first quarter. Iroh was snoring softly next to him.

Huh, I guess it really does work, Sokka thought with a yawn. He tucked himself into his blanket and drifted off.

They set of in the morning, following the direction Zuko’s trail led. The path led west, further inland. With the sun rising against their backs, it made for a calming journey. The road was less rough, clearly more travelled. The clouds in the sky were big and fluffy. Sokka thought he saw one vaguely shaped like Appa. He squinted up at it but the wind blew it into a new shape.

Sokka hoped that his friends were not facing too much trouble. He knew now that Zuko wasn’t chasing after them they probably got a few days respite. But Azula seem like a whole new story. She was ruthless and cunning. She seemed like the type to barely stop to sleep, conquering everything in her path. She was definably a force to be reckoned with.

“What are you thinking about?” Iroh asked, breaking the silence.

“My friends. I just hope they are safe, but I fear that Azula may be after them now.”

Iroh hummed, “You are probably right, but your friends are strong and incredibly talented benders. I’m sure they will be alright.”

Sokka nodded in agreement, “What is the fire nation like?”

Iroh raised his eyebrows at that question, “It is a beautiful place. Cherry blossom trees bloom on the spring causing the air to become sweet. The Fire Lily festival is another sight to behold. The people decorate the streets with the flowers, and they stay out until sun set. The air is always hot and humid. Much hotter than it is now. You can see volcanoes rising in the north of the city if you look for them on a clear morning.”

“It sounds beautiful,” Sokka whispered. “Do you miss it?”

Iroh thought for a moment, “Only parts. They people have been fed lie after lie that it seems like living in a whole different world. It’s not the same as it once was.”

Sokka nodded, he wasn’t surprised. The Fire Lord was ruthless after all.

“Did you leave any family behind?”

Iroh shook his head, “The Fire Lord and I do not see eye to eye anymore. I left with Zuko and haven’t regretted it.”

Sokka’s brow furrowed, “You didn’t have any children of your own?”

Iroh’s shoulders sunk, “I had a son. His name was Lu Ten. He was my greatest treasure in life.”

Sokka swallowed, the use of past tense wasn’t lost on him, “What happened?”

“He died in the war for Ba Sing Se. He was trying to prove himself to me. I was a different man at the time. His death changed me.”

“I’m sorry,” Sokka whispered.

Iroh turned and gave Sokka a smile, “There’s no need for that my boy. I’m not alone. I have Zuko and I have you.”

Sokka smiled, “I’m sure you never thought you’d end up with me tagging alone.”

Iroh let out a laugh, “I suppose not but I will be forever grateful that you did.”

“Why?” Sokka asked, tilting his head to the side.

“Each day you remind me of Lu Ten even more.”

“Really?”

Iroh nodded, “It’s the small things you do. A twitch of the lips or your laugh. The way you savor a cup of tea. It helps me remember him in a gentler light more. I can think of the happier times rather than how it all ended.”

Sokka nodded solemnly, “I think I understand. Katara is like that with my mom. She died in the last fire nation raid protected her. Every time I close my eyes to see her all I see is Katara’s face. She really stepped up after she died. My dad was a mess, she held us all together. I can’t even remember what my mom looked like.”

Iroh stopped where he was walking and pulled Sokka into his chest. “You were young, Sokka. Do not blame yourself for poor memory. Do not every doubt that she didn’t love you.”

Sokka nodded into Iroh’s shoulder and then they separated. “Thanks. I needed to hear that.”

Iroh gave Sokka a kind smile, “Let us continue before we run out of day light.”

When they finally made camp, the sun was setting again. They made small talk throughout their journey, getting to know each other. Sokka was really growing to like Iroh. He was like no man Sokka had ever met before.

The trees had begun to thin, and they made camp on the outskirts of the forest. The moon was looming over them as they ate their dinner. Crusty bread and dried meat are what most of the meals consisted of. Iroh made another cup of ginseng tea and Sokka drank his gratefully. Insects chirped loudly in the grass around them.

Iroh turned in for the night and Sokka decided to meditate. He crossed his legs and let his hands rest on his knees. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath before blowing it out his nose. He found meditating to be more fulfilling that he expected. It was almost as if he could feel the moon’s energy flowing threw him. It was calming. He understood why Aang liked to do it so much. He could feel the energy in him balancing out, his emotions settling into something more manageable. Sokka felt like he understood himself better each time he did it.

When Sokka finally opened his eyes, the moon had risen high in the sky. It was late. He probably will regret how late he stayed up in the morning. Sokka stretched out in the cool grass below him and fell asleep under the moon’s gentle light.

            Sokka was running. It was in a field of bright red flowers. Zuko was in front of him laughing. His hair was long and would hang in front of his eyes. Sokka longed to reach out and brush it from his face.

            Not far from Zuko was Aang and Katara spread out on a blanket. They were chatting about something, gazing at each other softly. Appa and Momo were next to them. Momo chattering loudly at Aang trying to get his attention.

            Sokka had never seen his friends so at ease and happy. Iroh appeared suddenly with steaming cups of tea for everyone. He passed them around with a smile on his face. He winked at Sokka when he handed him his.

            Zuko came over to and sat with Sokka in the field of flowers. He sipped at the tea with a smile on his face. Sokka turned when he heard Iroh laughing loudly. He had his hands pressed to his stomach and he was leaning back. Standing next to him was a girl dressed in green. Sokka had never seen her before, but she seemed at home in their group. She punched Iroh on the shoulder softly, her gray eyes not really meeting anything. She laughed at something Iroh said in return.

            ‘I want this more than anything,’ Sokka though. He felt Zuko take on of his hands and squeezed it gently. Sokka felt a smile grow on his lips, ‘This feels like home.’

            Sokka woke to talking, which was strange since he was alone with Iroh. A girl’s voice could be heard not far from where Sokka was resting. Iroh responded to whatever she had said. Sokka got up to investigate.

            “Oh, looks like Snoozles is finally joining us,” the girl called out. She was the same girl in the dream Sokka had. Black hair and gray eyes that seem clouded over. She was short, young. She couldn’t be older than Aang. She was dressed in greens and browns. She must be from the Earth Kingdom.

            “Ah my boy, nice of you to finally join us,” Iroh called out, passing Sokka a cup of tea.

            “Uh… thanks. Who is your new friend?”

            Iroh smiled at the girl, who was looking vaguely in Sokka’s direction. “Just someone lost looking for answers. We were just talking about my nephew.”

            Sokka nodded. He squinted at the girl trying to figure out what she was looking at.

            “I’m blind Snoozles. Don’t think I can’t feel you staring.”

            Sokka flushed, “Oh sorry. I didn’t mean to.”

            The girl laughed and punched him on the arm, “I’m just pulling your leg. I can see through my earth bending. I since the vibrations through the ground.”

            She’s a blind earth bender, Sokka realized. That’s something Sokka has never heard of before. “That’s actually really cool.”

            She smiled, “Thanks. I think I’m pretty great too.”

            Sokka couldn’t help but laugh at that. He sipped on his tea slowly and listened to his companion’s conversation.

             “Well,” the earth bender said, “I think that answers my questions. I probably should head back to my friends. Thanks for the advice.”

            It was when she stood that Sokka noticed her feet were bare.

            “I find no greater way of getting to know someone than sharing a cup of tea. Take care!” Iroh said with a smile.

            Sokka waved before realizing she probably couldn’t see it. She was gone before he could say anything.

            “She was interesting,” Sokka said once Iroh began packing up their belongings.

            He nodded, “Just another lost child too young to be living during the war.”

            Sokka hummed in agreement.

            He was about to say something else when a rustling noise came from behind them. Sokka reached for his boomerang expecting to be ambushed but was shocked to see Zuko coming through the bushes.

            His face was pale and covered in sweat. His scar stood out more due to his ashen color. He gripped at the ostrich horse’s reins tightly, knuckles white. He swayed dangerously to the side.

            “Nephew!” Iroh cried running over.

            They were able to catch him just as he fell of the bird.

            “Sokka?” Zuko mumbled before falling unconscious.

Chapter Text

Iroh said that Zuko fell sick because he was going through some sort of metamorphosis. Sokka wasn’t quite sure what that meant. He thought metamorphosis was strictly something that butterflies did, but he suppose maybe it was a fire bending thing. Anyways, Iroh said that Zuko would be feeling better in a day or two. They just needed to observe his fever and get him to eat and drink when he could.

Sokka was currently tasked with keeping Zuko cool. He rewet the cloth Iroh had torn from his robes and placed it on Zuko’s head. They had to move their camp back into the woods, for more shelter and closer to a stream they had found when they were traveling.

Zuko groaned when the cool water dripped down his face. Sorry buddy, Sokka thought, this will help you feel better.

Iroh was tending to a small fire he made. He was making a broth out of the dried meat they had. Sokka wasn’t sure how tasty it was, but it would certainly help when Zuko could barely open his eyes. The fire cracked and the smoke danced in the night sky. The moon was over half full. Just a few more days now. Iroh tapped his makeshift spoon on the edge of his kettle and turned to face Sokka.

“Will you watch him for the night?”

Sokka nodded. They had discussed it early, seeing as Sokka seemed to an unwilling night owl. Iroh gave Sokka a smile.

“The broth is done. See if you can get him to drink it if it wakes.”

“I will,” he responded.

Iroh nodded and turned in for the night. Sokka sat listening to the cicada crickets and the stream trickling nearby. The nights in the earth kingdom seemed do peaceful. Sokka could let himself relax without worrying about anything happening.

Sokka began to meditate. He found it hard to resist when the moon tugged at his mind, keeping him from sleeping. Zuko was sleeping deeply for the time being so Sokka closed his eyes and even out his breath.

He let his mind wander back to the dream he had. They field of flowers and a warm hand in his. It was nice to think of his friends all together and smiling. It brought peace to Sokka’s worrying mind.

He heard a voice clear, breaking him from his thoughts. Sokka opened his eyes and saw Zuko squinting up at him.

“Am I hallucinating or were you just meditating?” he said, voice hoarse.

Sokka laughed, “You weren’t.” Sokka placed his hand on Zuko’s forehead to check the temperature, he leaned into the touch. He was still too warm, his fever not fully broken.

“I leave you alone with my uncle for a few days and he’s already converted you to his ways. Next thing you’re going to tell me is you like ginseng more than jasmine.”

Sokka snorted, “I may prefer it, but your uncle insist that he still hasn’t found my favorite.”

Zuko groaned dramatically, “I’ll have to change your mind. I can’t have him stealing you.”

Sokka patted Zuko’s chest, “I’m not going anywhere. No one’s stealing me.”

Zuko squinted at him before nodding, patting the hand on his chest, “Good. Uncle likes you he would be sad to see you go… I would be sad too.”

Sokka huffed a laugh and pulled his hand away. He reached for the kettle and poured Zuko a cup of the broth, “Here, your uncle wants you to drink this.”

Sokka helped Zuko sit up a little and stabilized his shaking hands. He brought the cup to his lips and took a sip. He hummed at the taste before drinking more.

Zuko blinked up at Sokka for a moment, “Your hair has gotten whiter.”

Sokka reached up to touch it where it was tied in his wolf tail, “The full moon will be here in a week or so.”

Zuko looked up at the sky and smiled. “That’s nice.”

Sokka laughed, “You’re delirious.”

Zuko pouted lower lip sticking out, “Am not.”

Sokka shook his head and took the empty cup from his hands, “Definitely, your fever is making you say all these things.”
            Zuko brow furrowed, “What if it’s not the fever?”

Sokka paused where he was fiddling with the kettle and turned to look at the fire bender. Iroh did say he was changing, maybe in more ways than I thought. He gave Zuko a smile as he pulled the blanket up his shoulders and replaced the cloth on his head, “That wouldn’t be so bad.”

Zuko hummed, eyes slowly blinking closed.

The sun would be rising soon. Sokka felt himself growing tired, he followed after Zuko and fell asleep.

            Yue stood before him in a white dress that trailed past her feel. Her eyes shined brightly a smile graced her lips. She stepped towards Sokka, the ground rippling under her feet like she stepped out into water. Her hair glowed brightly, it seemed to float around her face in gentle waves. She was just as beautiful as Sokka remembered her.

            “Yue,” he breathed, he took a step to meet her raising his hand.

            Her hand outstretched to reach for him but her fingers went right through her hand. Her skin became translucent, and her face fell. Tears welled up in her eyes.

            Sokka shook his head, “Don’t cry Yue, please.”

            She looked like she couldn’t hear him. Her mouth moved but no sound came out.

            Tears fell from her eyes, they glowed when they hit the ground. She began to fade in front of him.

            “Yue… Yue… please!” Sokka begged.

            Sokka gasped away, Yue’s name on his lips. Zuko and Iroh were hovering over him.

            “Sokka are you alright?” Iroh asked, worried.

            He sat up, nodding, “I’m alright. It was just a dream.”

            Zuko reached out for Sokka’s face before drawing his hand back, “Sokka… you were crying.”

            Sokka reached up and felt the tears under his eyes. He wiped them away, a blush rising to his cheeks. Iroh passed him some porridge that they had found in the bag Zuko had on the ostrich horse. Sokka took it, happy for something new to eat. He looked up at Zuko digging into his own. The color had returned to his face. The sadness that lingered in his eyes seemed to have faded. His hair was longer now, it suited him.

            “You look better,” Sokka noted.

            Zuko flushed and nodded his head, “I feel much better. Thank you for watching over me last night.”

            “Just returning the favor,” Sokka said with a smile.

            Iroh looked fondly between them, enjoying his cup of tea.

            “Oh!” Zuko said suddenly, “Sokka, I almost forgot!”

            “What is it Zuko?” Iroh asked leaning forward.

            “When I as travelling, stumbled across from bison hair! I could see them flying ahead, it looked like they were headed in the direction of Ba Sing Se.”

            Sokka’s heart skip a beat, he jumped up from where he was sitting, “That’s great Zuko! We can follow after them! I can see my sister again.”

            Zuko grinned at Sokka’s excitement.

Iroh chuckled, “That’s and excellent idea. We would be able to start a new life safe from the Fire Nation.”

“How do we get to the city?” Sokka asked, his knee was bouncing.

“We will need papers. I know a place where we can get some. It should be on our way.”

“We can start headed there while we plan. We are going to need more supplies,” Sokka said. “I still have my money for the fishing boat.”

Zuko’s eyes widened, he turned to his uncle, “You let him get on that boat?”

Sokka cocked an eyebrow, “He didn’t let me do anything. We needed money and I got us some. All I did was weave nets while the other men fished. What’s the problem with that?”

Zuko shook his head, letting out a breath, “You’ve just nearly drowned so many times. It makes Uncle and I nervous when you get too close to the water.”

Oh, I had no idea they felt that way.

“Sorry?” Sokka said, awkwardly. “I didn’t know.”

“It’s alright Sokka, it’s not your fault,” Iroh commented.

It feels like it kind of is, Sokka thought. He knew there was no point in trying to argue with Iroh.

“Zuko what did you do when you found the bison’s fur?” Iroh asked.

Zuko scratched the back of his neck, “I didn’t want them to be followed so I hid it under some bushes. I don’t know how much it was going to help but they seem like they were flying from something.”

Sokka gave him a smile, “Thank you Zuko, you may have saved my sister and Aang from being hurt.”

Zuko hesitated for a moment before finally saying, “It was the right thing to do.”

Iroh patted him on the shoulder and gave him a proud look. Zuko seemed to sit up straighter at that.

“We should probably start making our way,” Iroh said packing up their things.

Sokka and Zuko helped. They secured their bags the grouchy bird and the began headed in the direction Iroh took them in.

They travelled down the long winding dirt road. The ostrich horse kept sniffing at Sokka’s head, much to the amusement of Zuko. Sokka would duck and shoot the bird threating looks but the animal seemed to think it was amusing.

“She likes you,” Zuko said when Sokka was deciding the best way the thing could be eaten.

“Well, I don’t know why,” Sokka grumbled, “I haven’t given her a reason too.”

Iroh hummed, “Perhaps it is your connection with the spirits.”

Oh great, Sokka groaned, just what I needed. Aang will never let me live this down. He’ll try to convert me to vegetarianism too.

Zuko tried to hide this smile on his face. He reached into one of the bags and pulled out a handful of feed.

“Here,” he said softly. He grabbed Sokka’s hand, turning it so his palm was facing the sky. He dropped the feed into it, “hold your hand flat so she doesn’t nip you.”

Sokka let out a breath. Zuko’s hands were so warm against Sokka’s cool skin. He watched as the beady eyed bird took the food from his hand. She nudged his shoulder when it was gone as if to say thanks. Sokka returned the gesture with a sheepish smile and patted the bird on the nose.

“Maybe you’re not so bad after all,” Sokka whispered. The ostrich horse chirped.

Zuko had a look on his face that Sokka couldn’t read. He shook his head and tugged Sokka forwards, “Come on, let’s go.”

Sokka followed, the bird not far behind.

“What did you name her?” Sokka asked.

Zuko quirked an eyebrow, “I didn’t name her.”

“Well, she needs a name. I can’t keep calling her a beady eyed bird in my head.”

Iroh chuckled at Zuko’s offended expression.

“She’s not beady eyed. If anyone as beady eyes, it’s you!”

            “What!” Sokka shouted, “My eyes are perfectly normal size thank you very much. No need to get all offended. I’ve made friends with your bird. I think we should name her Beaky.”

            Zuko choked, “Absolutely not. That’s a terrible name.”

            “Well, I don’t hear you coming up with any suggestion.” Sokka turned to the bird which was sniffing at Sokka’s hands, “What do you think? Do you want to be called Beaky?”

            The ostrich horse cocked her head to the side and blinked her not so beady eyes at him.

            “I’ll take that as a yes. So Beaky…” Sokka continued. He ignored Zuko’s shouts of protest and Iroh’s laughter. “What was your favorite part of your field trip with Zuko?”

            “Sokka stopped trying to make small talk with the bird,” Zuko groaned.

            “I don’t think so. I’ve finally found a good conversationalist.”

            “Hey!” Iroh protested, “What does that make me?”

            “Sorry dad—” Sokka cut himself off, face flushing when he realized what he said.

            Iroh looked at Sokka with wide eyes, his mouth hanging open.

            “Sorry, sorry!” he apologized, “I meant Iroh. Sorry Iroh, but sometimes—”

            He was cut off when Iroh wrapped him in a bear hug, “You can call me Uncle, Sokka, I insist.”

            Sokka pulled away and gave Iroh a smile. He didn’t notice the tears in Iroh’s eyes as they started walking again. Zuko’s hand found Sokka’s shoulder and gave it a small squeeze. He whispered quiet enough that Iroh couldn’t hear, “I told you he liked you.”

            Sokka huffed out at a laugh. “Alright Beaky, what were we talking about?”

            Zuko face palmed next to him.

            They stopped to rest a few hours later. Iroh sat down on a rock with a groan. Sokka stretched out his legs. Zuko was rummaging in the bags for something to eat when Beaky’s ears pricked up at a sound in the forest. Zuko moved into a bending stance.

            “What now?” Iroh sighed.

            All the sudden they were surrounded by kamado rhinos, people in fire nation uniforms riding on top of them. Iroh stood from where he was sitting.

            “Colonel Mongke, what a pleasant surprise,” he greeted.

            “If you’re surprised, we’re here, then the Dragon of the West has lost a few steps,” the colonel responded. His men drew their weapons.

            Sokka’s fingers twitched, reaching for his boomerang.

            “You know these guys?” Zuko asked.

            Iroh placed a hand on his shoulder, “Sure, Colonel Mongke and the Rough Rhinos are legendary. Each on is a different kind of weapon specialist.”

            The Rough Rhinos, Sokka thought, where have I heard that before?

            “They are also a very capable singing group,” Iroh added.

            Sokka choked down a laugh. These men did not look like they could sing.

            Colonel Mongke growled, “We’re not here to have concert. We are here to apprehend fugitives.”

            Sokka swallowed, this is not going to be a very fair fight. We are outnumbered.

            “Sure,” Iroh said calmly, “Are you sure you don’t want some tea first? I’d like some. What about you Kachi? I make you as a jasmine man. Am I right?”

            “Enough stalling! Round them up!”

            Sokka tensed preparing to fight.

            Iroh jumped into action, knocked the chains flying in his direction the opposite way with a kick. They wrapped themselves around one of the kimono rhino’s legs. Iroh rolled out of the way as fire was blasted at his head. He slapped the backside of the beast with the chain wrapped around its leg, sending the man holding it flying. Zuko and Iroh began fighting Colonel Mongke who was throwing fire at them. Sokka saw and arrow whizzing towards him. He knocked it out of the way with his boomerang before sending it flying at the archer. It snapped his bow clean in half. Sokka caught his boomerang and dodged another blast of fire from the colonel. Zuko kicked him for his saddle sending him to the ground with a thud.

            “Let’s go!” Sokka cried. He grabbed Beaky lead and pulled her from the fight. Iroh and Zuko running after him. Another blast of fire was shot but missed them. It caused smoke and dust to erupt behind them.

            “It’s always nice to see old friend,” Iroh said as they ran.

            Zuko huffed, “Too bad you don’t have any old friends that don’t want to attack you.”

            Iroh made a face as if he hadn’t considered how all his fire nation friends thought of him as a traitor. He shrugged, “They weren’t very good friends anyways.”

They reached the town by late afternoon. Sokka felt himself yawning as he didn’t sleep much the night before. The fire benders woke him up earlier because of the alarming reaction Sokka was having to his dream. He stumbled a few times earning him a concerned glance from Zuko, but he’d wave it off. They had papers to find.

            Iroh led them to the inn. They sat down after ordering some food and drink. Zuko looked around him, “Who is going to help us here?”

            Iroh smiled when he spotted the pai sho table, “Ah, I think I just found him.”

            Iroh got up and approached the man sitting there. He was bald and had a white mustache. He was wearing brown robes with his hands tucked into the sleeves. “May I have this game?”

             “The guest has the first move,” he replied.

            Iroh sat down and picked up the white lotus tile, placing it in the middle of the board. Sokka frowned. He had never seen Iroh use this opening move when they played.

            “Ah,” the man said, “I see favor the white lotus gambit. Not many still cling to the ancient ways.”

            Zuko huffed, impatient watching the game. Wow he really doesn’t like this game.

            “Those who do can always find a friend,” Iroh responded, holding his hand cupped in front of him.

            “Then let us play.” The man picked up a tile and placed.

            Iroh was quick to follow. Sokka noticed the way they were placing the tiles. They weren’t really playing even though it may look like they are to the untrained eye. The tiles were placed to quickly for it to be a proper match. When they had finished the tiles were placed in the shape of a white lotus.

            “Welcome brother,” the man spoke, “The White Lotus opens wide to those who know her secrets.”

            “What are you old gasbags talking about?” Zuko interjected impatiently.

            Sokka face palmed.

            “I always tried to tell you that Pia Sho is more than just a game. Sokka understand,” Iroh said, nodding to Sokka in acknowledgement.

            “Follow me,” the man said standing from the table.

            He led them out of the inn and to a flower shop. Sokka watched closely as Iroh and the man go behind the door of the back room. They said something about it being for members only.

            “What was uncle talking about? What did he mean it’s more than a game?” Zuko whispered.

            “Zuko, I think your uncle is part of a secret society,” Sokka responded, eyes wide.

            Zuko snorted, “Yeah right Sokka. Be serious.”

            Sokka shook his head, “They weren’t actually playing the game. It all some sort of code. Zuko it was amazing. I’m going to have to ask Iroh about it!”

            “Oh great,” Zuko moaned, “now there’s two of them.”

            Before Sokka could defend himself, Iroh approached clutching three green sheets of paper.

            “What’s going on?” Zuko asked.

            “Everything is taking care of,” Iroh said grinning, “We are going to Ba Sing Se.”

            Sokka felt his heart skip a beat. He turned and smiled widely at Zuko who was already looking at him. I’m going to find my sister.

Chapter Text

The full moon was tonight. Sokka was twitched at every noise around them. A croak from a badger frog or squawk from Beaky, a splash from the nearby stream. He nearly ran into Zuko when he jumped at the sound of a twig snapping.  

            “Angi, Sokka, why are you so jumpy?”

            Sokka flinched at another noise before whipping around to face Zuko.

            “I don’t know what wrong with me. I just have a lot of energy. I feel like I could run faster than Aang when his air bending right now. Oh! Speaking of Aang, you’ll have to ask him to show you his marble trick when we find him. Or maybe a game of air ball. I’m not good at it because I’m not a bender but maybe you could beat him—”

            He was cut off when Zuko placed his hand over Sokka’s mouth. Both the fire bender’s eyes were nearly popping out of their heads.

            That would be a sight, Sokka thought, they’d pop right out and roll down the stream never to be seen again.

            Zuko snapped his fingers under Sokka’s nose, “Are you listening to me?”

            “Yes…” Sokka said, clearly lying.

            Zuko let out an exasperated noise, “You need to chill out, you’re jumpier than a poodle monkey.”

            Sokka scratched his head, taking a deep breath, “Sorry, I think it’s because of the full moon tonight. I just have more energy than I know what to do with.”

            “You don’t have to apologize Sokka,” Iroh said, “This is a new experience for all of us.”

            “I know Iroh—”

            Iroh cleared his throat and raised his eyebrow.

            “I know, uncle,” he corrected himself. Iroh gave him a pleased smile, “but I know I can be annoying. Katara would always complain when we were younger when I—"

            “I said what I said. You don’t need to apologize. We both care for you Sokka, and the things you have to say.”

            Zuko nodded in agreement, his cheeks slightly pink.

            “How about you try some meditation? This will make a good spot for camp,” Iroh decided, looking around.

            Sokka scanned the area looking for a spot to meditate. It was only a small opening between the trees and rocks. A wide, rocky, stream flowed down the other side. Sokka spotted a large flat rock in the water that was the perfect size for sitting on. He pulled off his shoes and hiked up his flowy pants, before stepping into the cool water. He sat down gently and crossed his legs. Zuko and Iroh nodded their approval and began setting up camp. Sokka placed his relaxed palms and started breathing. He felt the pull of the moon. It was so strong tonight Sokka felt like he was floating out of his body.

The world grew quiet around him. He could no longer hear the trickling of the stream or the rustling leaves. The sound of the cicada crickets no longer droned on overhead. Zuko and Iroh’s quiet conversation was absent. Sokka opened his eyes and gasped.

            He was decidedly not in the clearing anymore. In front of him was no longer Zuko and Iroh, but a field of golden grass. Flower of colors Sokka had never seen bloomed in front of him. Fireflies flickered as they flew around him. Sokka had never seen a more beautiful sight. They danced in beautiful patterns, a slight breeze rustling the grass. He stood and stepped forward, reaching out towards one of the fireflies but the view shifted.

            Sokka now stood in a place he’d seen in a dream. His steps caused ripples, like a rock skimming the surface of the water. He looked around him but saw nothing but darkness and distant twinkling lights. He reached out again hoping to grasp at something when a cold hand intertwined with his.

            Yue was standing in front of him just like he was in his dream. Her bright eyes and glowing white hair falling around her face. She wore a white dress that was so long Sokka didn’t know how she didn’t trip on it.

            She smiled at him, tears in her eyes, “Sokka.”

            Sokka felt his own eyes filling with tears, “Yue,” he breathed. “I’m so sorry. I should have been there to save you. I wish I could have saved you.”  

            She shook her head and placed her hands on Sokka’s cheeks, “There was nothing you could have done Sokka. Tui showed me my fate a long time ago. I knew I would die to save my people. You have nothing to be sorry for, do you hear me Sokka, nothing.”

            He nodded in response as she wiped the tears that escaped his eyes, “Did you pass Tui’s blessing on to me?”

            She gave him a sad smile, it looked wrong on her beautiful face, “When I was entering the pool with Tui in my hands, I had a vison of you Sokka. It was terrible. Those fire benders were doing such horrible things to you. I begged Tui to save you from them. I didn’t think she would bless you the way that I was but I there was no other way,” she traced a finger over the white of Sokka’s hair, “Now I get to watch over you as you save the world. Your destiny is important Sokka, you’re not finished yet.”

            She glanced as something over Sokka’s shoulder, her expression turning sad, “We don’t have much time left together.”

            “I’m not ready to say goodbye,” Sokka cried, grasping her wrists.

            She smiled up at him, “This won’t be goodbye Sokka, we are connected now. I’ll be able to visit you again on the next full moon. You just have to look up at the moon and I’ll be there smiling down at you. Take care Sokka, find your happiness.”

            She leaned forwards and placed a kiss on Sokka’s lips before fading away.

            Sokka opened his eyes to water splashing around him, soaking his pants. Iroh and Zuko were staring at him, mouths agape. Sokka jumped up looking around, “What’s wrong, what happened?”

            “T-the water…” Zuko trailed off. He couldn’t take his eyes off Sokka.

            “What about it? Did you see an elbow leech? I hate elbow leeches.”

            Zuko shook his head but didn’t say anything else.

            Iroh finally cleared his throat, “When you were meditating, you were drawling the water closer to you with each breath. Like the way the moon pulls at the tides.”

            Sokka’s eyes widened in shock. He looked down and saw how the water seemed to be trying to climb of the rocks to touch him. As if his presents were something it couldn’t wait to behold.

            “Sokka…” Zuko started again. His voice full of awe, “your hair.”

            Sokka looked down at his reflection and saw that now half of his hair was pure white. It practically glowed like Yue’s did. He pulled it from his wolf tail and watched how it caught the light, almost glittering like stars.

            “Sokka what happened when you were meditating?” Iroh asked. He helped Sokka down from the rock and they made a circle around the campfire.

            “I think… I think I went to the Spirit World,” Sokka said, not sure if he could believe it himself.

            Iroh gasped, “I’ve tried many years to do such a thing and have never been successful. Your ties with the moon spirit must have eased your way in.”

            Sokka nodded, “I talked to Yue. She said she begged Tui to save me back at the North Pole. Now she watches over me every night with the moon spirit.”

            Zuko looked like he couldn’t believe it. He couldn’t take his eyes off Sokka’s hair.

            “It is truly a blessing Sokka, to see one you loved so dearly once again,” Iroh whispered.

            Sokka nodded, he would never forget the feeling of Yue’s cool hands on his face. He was so happy he was able to see her again, it was like a weight was taken from his shoulders.

            “You look lighter,” Zuko whispered, “like you have less guilt to carry.”

            Sokka smiled at him, “I don’t blame myself for her death anymore. She explained everything to me.”

            Zuko gave Sokka a smile in return.

            “Alright, it’s getting way past late. Zuko and I need to sleep. Will you be joining us Sokka?” Iroh asked, looking between the two boys.

            He shook his head, “I don’t think I’ll be getting any rest tonight when the moon is full.”

            “If, you’re sure?” Zuko asked, quietly.

            Sokka smiled at him, “I am.”

            All through the night Sokka sat by the stream’s edge playing with the water. He watched as it pushed and pulled itself around him. He didn’t consider it water bending, though. He wasn’t able to pull an orb out of the water like Katara and Aang could, but it would reach out to meet his waiting hand. It tickled his fingers with light touches and licked at his feet before jumping back again. Sokka could feel it weakening as the moon sunk into the horizon. When the sun finally started to rise, the water didn’t move anymore.

            He heard Zuko stirring behind him. Quiet footsteps approached as Sokka watched the sunrise. He sat down next to him, not breaking the silence. Sokka sighed softly as he felt Zuko’s warmth rush over him. He felt a gentle touch to his hand and looked over. Zuko was looking at him with a soft look in his eyes.

            “It’s strange seeing you awake so early,” he whispered.

            Sokka let out a quiet laugh, “I never went to sleep.”

            Zuko squeezed his hand, and they turned back to the sunrise. Sokka felt himself slowly sinking into Zuko’s side, his head resting on Zuko’s shoulder.

            “You’re so cold,” Zuko whispered, wrapping and arm around Sokka’s back.

            “I think it’s part of the moon thing,” Sokka mumbled. “I’ve felt my hands growing colder as the moon got fuller. I don’t really noticed anymore.”

            Zuko let out a breath slowly, the air around them rising a few degrees. Sokka felt a shiver go down his spine as the warm sunk into him. Zuko stroked his back slowly. Sokka could feel his eyes closing. He tried and forced them open, shaking his head a little.

            Zuko hummed, “It’s still early, we won’t leave for a while still. Rest.”

            Sokka closed his eyes and enjoyed the embrace.

            A few hours later, Sokka woke to the fire benders talking. They were enjoying some porridge around the fire. Sokka was tuck gently under a blanket. Beaky was nearby eating some feed. She chirped happily when she noticed Sokka was awake. He sat up slowly, stretching his arms above his head. This was the best his leg had felt in weeks, almost as if it was never injured. He stood and made his way over to the fire. Zuko handing him a bowl as he passed.

            “How was the moon Sokka,” Iroh asked.

            “She’s as beautiful as ever,” he replied, smiling. He looked at Zuko, “It was like she was smiling down at us all night long.”

            Zuko gave him a shy smile in return. Sokka began eating his food while the fire benders carried on their conversation.

            When he finished eating, Sokka stood, collected the bowls, and made his way over to the stream. He washed them out and then peered at his reflection. It was going to take some getting use too, having half of his hair whiter than snow. His eyes seemed brighter too, but maybe that was just because he was happy. Sokka reached down and scooped up some water bring it to his face. He scrubbed away and dirt and sweat, pausing briefly to brush over the scar from on his chin. He pulled off his shirt next, washing off his arms and chest. He didn’t know when he’d get a chance to clean off again. He dunked his head in the water and scrubbed at his hair. Dust had begun to build up from all the dirt roads. He shook his hair out once he finished. Pulling his shirt over his head he turned. Zuko was watching him with a fond smile on his lips.

            “Are you ready to leave?” he asked.

            Sokka nodded, grabbing Zuko’s outstretched hand and was pulled to his feet. Iroh was over by Beaky tying their bags to her saddle. Sokka walked over to stuff the bowls in one of the bags. When he stepped away, he felt a tug at his hair.

            Zuko made a choked noise, like he was biting down a laugh.

            He turned and looked at Beaky who was sniffing at his hair. She chirped before nipping at it again.

            Iroh laughed loudly, “I think someone has taken a liking to you new hair.”

            Sokka flushed and ducked from the bird. He turned waving a finger at the ostrich horse, “I was just starting to like you. Don’t make me regret it.”

            Beaky chirped and lunged for Sokka’s hair again. He yelped and the fire benders busted out laughing.

            “You two are no help!” he shouted, running way from the bird. He couldn’t help but join in the laughter too. This isn’t turning out to be so bad after all.

            They had made good distance by the time the sun was at its zenith. They and climbed up some steep slopes, nearly tumbling down them. The scent of citrus began to fill the air. Zuko had pointed out a few trees as they walked. He plucked a few of them and tucked them into their bags for later.

            Sokka had begun to feel a little sluggish, most likely from only getting a few hours of rest. He tripped over his feet and fell in the dirt. He sat up slowly, rubbing a hand over his face.

            “Sokka!” Zuko exclaimed, “are you alright? It is your leg? I can get you Song’s salve.”

            Sokka shoulders began to shake.

            “What wrong? Are you crying? Did you hurt yourself?”

            Sokka rolled over and a laugh bubbled out of his throat. Zuko deflated and stood from the ground.

            When Sokka caught his breath, he turned to face Zuko, who was raising an eyebrow.

            “Sorry, I’m just tired. My leg is fine.”

            Zuko signed and helped Sokka to his feet, “You seriously need to sleep tonight Sokka.”

            “It’s not like I can help it,” Sokka rebutted.

            Iroh stood watching them fondly while stroking Beaky’s neck. They had finally reached the plateau of the hill. The grass was thick and luscious. Sokka was grateful for it softening his fall. There was a large alcove made by some of the surrounding hills. He nodded his head over to it.

            “That may make a good place to stop for lunch.”

            Iroh inclined his head, “That’s what I was thinking. We just need check it for wildlife.”

            Sokka nodded and walked over to the entrance. He was met with a loud growl. Zuko took Sokka’s wrist and yanked him back, nearly causing him to topple over but Zuko caught him by the waist.

            Sokka knew that sound. But why was he hearing it? Zuko drug Sokka back from the cave as the creature began to move towards the entrance. He pushed at Zuko’s hands, trying to break free from his grasp.

            “Sokka what are you doing? We don’t know what that thing is,” Zuko grunted. Sokka may have elbowed him a little too hard, but his grip loosened and Sokka broke free.

            Sokka took slow cautious steps forward and nearly cried out when the creature finally came out. It was Appa. He was all scratched up and scared. His fur was matted and his eyes sad.

            He heard Zuko swear behind him and Iroh gasp.

            Sokka took another step forward. Appa letting out a small growl.

            “Hey buddy,” he gentled, raising a hand, “It’s been a long time. What happened to you?”

            Appa froze at the sound of Sokka’s voice and sniffed at his hand. Sokka then received all ten tons of the flying bison into his body, knocking him to the ground. He heard Zuko shout behind him but all he could hear was the happy sounding grunt Appa let out. Sokka was licked head to toe repeatedly. He felt tears coming to his eyes.

            “It’s alright bud,” Sokka whispered, “I’m alright. I missed you too.”

            When Appa finally decided Sokka was done receiving a bath, he stepped back a few steps and sniffed at Sokka’s hair.

            “Yeah, I know it looks weird,” Sokka laughed, running a hand through it. It had come out of his wolf tail during Appa’s licking session. “I’m still trying to get used to it too. But enough about me buddy. What happened to you? Where’s Aang?”

            Appa let out a sad sound. Zuko stepped forward causing Appa’s attention to turn towards him. He let out another growl, baring his teeth. Sokka jumped in between them.

            “He’s a friend Appa! Don’t worry!” Appa began relaxing at Sokka’s words. “He saved me. He’s part of the reason I’m even alive.”

            Appa took a hesitant step forward and gave Zuko a cautious sniff. Zuko looked like he was holding his breath. Iroh watched from a distance, trying to keep Beaky calm. Appa let out a big huff before offering Zuko attentive lick.

            “Yeah, that’s right bud,” Sokka said scratching Appa under his chin, “we like Zuko.”

            They made camp there that night. Appa seemed to follow Sokka everywhere, afraid to let him out of his sight. He had growled when Iroh lit the campfire, almost cowering away. Sokka had to guess he must have had some bad experiences with fire benders when he was away.

            “Don’t worry Appa,” Sokka soothed. Appa had insisted on using Sokka’s legs as a pillow despite his large size, his front arm wrapped around his back. “Not all fire benders are bad.”

            Zuko looked at Sokka with something in his eyes he couldn’t name. He was currently hand feeding Appa the oranges he had saved earlier. Sokka stroked Appa’s fur, braiding some sections to keep his hands busy.

            Iroh came by with bowls of food. Tonight, they were having porridge, again. Sokka wasn’t going to complain though. Soon they would be in Ba Sing Se were they would find his friends. He could only imagine how they were feeling right now. First, they thought Sokka had died, and now Appa is missing. Aang must be heart broken.

            “It will be alright Appa,” he whispered, more for himself, “They will be alright.”

            Sokka found himself picking at his dinner that night. He couldn’t stomach the porridge after picturing the despair Aang must be in. It didn’t go unnoticed by the fire benders. His bowl sitting untouched by his side while he fiddled with Appa’s fur.

            “You’re not eating,” Zuko stated. He was standing above Sokka, looking down at him. Sokka hadn’t even noticed when he had gotten up.

            “I’m not hungry,” Sokka mumbled. Appa was starting to doze in his lap. His legs going to sleep.

            “You shouldn’t let him do that, your leg is going to be sore tomorrow,” Zuko chastised.

            Sokka shrugged, “Let it be sore. I don’t care.”

            Zuko huffed, “Spit it out, Sokka. Don’t be stubborn, what’s bothering you?”

            Sokka pressed his face into Appa’s fur, trying to hold back tears. Zuko must have noticed because he sat down next to him and placed a warm hand on his shoulder.

            “I’m worried about Aang,” Sokka admitted, “first he lost me and now Appa. He must think he’s failing Zuko and that breaks my heart.” The tears began to drip down his face, pressed against Appa, trying to hide them.

            “Look at me,” Zuko whispered. “Sokka, look at me.”

            Sokka raised his head. Zuko’s eyes were bright. How have I never noticed how gold they are? Sokka thought.

            Zuko pressed a hand to his cheek and wiped the tears away, “It will be alright. Aang will find Appa and he will find you. I promise, do you understand?”

            “You can’t make that promise Zuko,” Sokka murmured.

            “Watch me.”

            Sokka closed his eyes and pressed his forehead to Zuko’s, just breathing in his scent. He smelled of smoke and sweat, not completely pleasant, but Sokka was sure he wasn’t any better.

            Zuko pulled away and traced Sokka’s face. He turned and picked up the bowl that was sitting nearby. He cupped it in his hands and steam rose from the bowl. “Eat. For me?”

            Sokka took the food and ate it even though this stomach still was in knots. Iroh had fallen asleep sometime after tending to Beaky. He was snoring softly under his blanket. The stars were shining bright of them. The moon smiled down at him. Sokka didn’t think he’d have trouble sleeping tonight. Not with the company he is with.

            Sokka had managed to eat most of the porridge before setting it down. Zuko looked slightly disappointed that it wasn’t empty but didn’t say anything.

            “Come on, let’s get you to bed,” he whispered, holding a hand out.

            Sokka took it and Zuko helped pull him out from the sky bison, who grumbled a little at being disturbed. Sokka stroked him on the head, easing him back into a restful sleep.

            Zuko laid out Sokka’s blanket next to his. He helped Sokka over, his legs numb from the pins and needles feeling taking over them. He covered Sokka up before lying next to him. He laid on his right side, scar facing the night sky and linked his pinky finger with Sokka’s.

            “Sleep, Sokka, close your eyes and sleep.”

            Sokka woke to puffs of breath against his face. He blinked his eyes open and saw that sometime during the night Appa had moved to press his snout into Sokka’s side. Zuko was no longer on his other side. Sokka wasn’t surprised, seeing it was well past dawn.

            Sokka sat up and looked around. Iroh was brewing some tea and Beaky was enjoying her breakfast. Zuko was missing.

            “Where is he?” Sokka asked, moving to sit down by Iroh.

            “He went to collect more oranges for the bison,” Iroh smiled. “He wasn’t sure what else he liked to eat.”

            Sokka nodded, “He likes hay, but I doubt there’s any of that around here.” 

            Iroh hummed, “He won’t be able to travel with us.”

            “I know,” Sokka replied sadly. “He needs to fly ahead and find Aang.”

            “Yes, I’m sure the young Avatar is quite worried about him.”

            Sokka let out a small, pained laugh, “Appa is everything to Aang. My sister and I pulled them out of that iceberg together. I just hope he will be able to get back to him without getting any more hurt.”

            “His path will be a dangerous one, but I think he will make it in the end.”

            Zuko returned, arms full of oranges. He was struggling to balance them all in his arms. Appa’s nose twitched at the smell of them and got up to eat. Zuko passed an orange to his uncle and Sokka each. It would be a nice change from the porridge for breakfast.

            They started packing up not long after. Rolling up blankets and pulling out the fire. Beaky was settled into this routine and waited patiently as the bags were strapped to her back. Appa started pacing in circles, as if he knew what was about to happen. Sokka walked over to him and gave him a scratch on the chin. Appa sniffed at Sokka’s side before looking up at the sky, as if to ask if he was going to come with him.  

            “No buddy, you have to find Aang, and I can’t go with you.”

            Appa let out a disgruntled sound.

            “I know, but we can’t go flying into Ba Sing Se on your back. That’s where Aang is. You’ll have to start searching for him there.”

            Appa licked at Sokka’s fingers. Zuko came up from behind him and took his other hand. Iroh had come over to tell the bison goodbye as well, stroking the fur around his ears.

            “I’ll miss you too, buddy. But I’ll find you again in the city. We can all be together again,” Sokka mumbled.

            He scratched as this neck before his hand froze, fingers nudging something. He pulled his hand out of Zuko’s, and fiddled at the clasp of his necklace. He was so use to it being around his neck that he often forgot it was there. He clipped it around Appa’s horn, “You take that to Katara for me, let her know I’m coming.”

            Appa licked him one more time before taking off to the skies. He would reach the city far faster than they would, hopefully not running into trouble on the way.

            “He’ll be alright,” Sokka whispered to himself. Zuko found his hand again and squeezed it. Iroh placing a hand on Sokka’s shoulder. He’ll be okay.

Chapter Text

They reached the Ba Sing Se fairy three days later. It was crowed and full of other refugees. Men, women, children, people of all ages. Most of them appeared to be from small Earth Kingdom villages. They all carried little and eagerly waited in line for tickets. A grumpy lady was stamping papers at the booth. She spoke quickly and snapped at people for being too slow. Guards patrolled the area, keeping people in an orderly fashion. They cautioned children from running and people from pushing. Sokka swore he recognized a few of them but couldn’t place were.

They had parted with Beaky before arriving at the fairy. She wasn’t allowed to cross into the city. Zuko had sold her to a family where she would most likely be spoiled. Sokka would miss her, even if she kept trying to nip him every time his back was turned. He had almost begun to wonder if Zuko was training her to do it for his own amusement.

A hand grabbed Sokka’s shoulder forcefully. As he was turning to see he who grabbed him, he saw Zuko step in front of him, pushing the hand away. Sokka had to lean on his toes to see what was happening. A guard was standing there. Her short auburn hair reminded him of someone. She looked like she had seen a ghost.

“He hasn’t done anything wrong,” Zuko spoke. “What do you want?”

She shook her head, face pale, “Sokka?”

Zuko stiffened in front of him before stepping out of the way. Iroh was watching the guard with assessing eyes.

“Yes…?” Sokka replied, he still couldn’t figure out where he knew this girl.

“Oh, it really is you!” she ran forward and pulled him into a hug, “Katara told me you died. How are you here?”

Sokka pulled back, hands on the girl’s shoulders. He looked at her brown eyes, scanning her face. He knew those eyes. “Suki!” he shouted; he hugged her so tight she was lifted off her feet. He spun her around, causing a laugh to bubble out of her throat.

She had tears in her eyes when Sokka set her back down. “What happened to you? Look at your hair!” She reached forwards and touched it.

“It’s a long story. But I have these to thank, along with the moon spirit,” Sokka said, nodding over to the fire benders.

Zuko was watching them with a pinched expression. His fists were clenched at his sides. He tired giving her a smile, but he only managed a vaguely constipated look. Iroh on the other hand, gave Suki a polite smile before stepping forward in line.

“Sokka that’s Prince—”

“This is Lee,” he interrupted before she could announce that there were two fire benders to the entire line of people. “He saved me and is helping me look for my sister.”

Suki’s eyes widened and looked Zuko up in down. She nodded in understanding.

“I saw you sister a few days ago, they were headed to the city.”

Sokka nodded, “How did they seem? I’ve been worried about them.”

Suki winced, “It’s not great Sokka, I’m not going to lie to you. Katara misses you every day. She’s grown bitter without you. And Aang, he blames himself for what happened. I don’t know the whole story but it’s a miracle they even made it this far.”

Sokka felt his heart break a little, “It’s a good think that I’m headed to find them now. Appa is looking for them too.”

“You found him?” Suki gasped, “Aang is so worried. Toph feels guilty about losing him but there was only so much she could do.”

“Who?” Sokka asked, trying to place the name.

“She’s Aang’s earth bending teacher. You’ll love her Sokka, she’s amazing.”

He smiled a little. He was happy that they had found someone willing to travel and teach Aang.

Suki looked over her shoulder and sighed, “I have to go now, but you take care! I will see you again, Sokka.”

She pulled him into another hug before running over to some of the other guards. Sokka smiled at her softly. It was always good to see her.

Zuko cleared his throat behind him, “Who was that?”

“Suki, she’s the leaders of the Kyoshi warriors. You chased us on her island once.”

Zuko winced, “Didn’t I nearly burn it down?”

Sokka snorted, “Yes, but your different now. You don’t do that anymore.”

Zuko smiled, “Yeah, I’ve changed.”

Iroh appeared next to them three tickets in his hand. The line must have continued while Sokka and Suki were talking.

“Destiny awaits us my boys. Are you ready?”

Zuko looked at Sokka, eyes shining brightly, “Ready.”

The fairy was slow. Sokka could feel Zuko impatiently tapping his foot. The trip would take an entire day before they reached the lower ring. Or at least that’s what the captain announced overhead.

Food was scarce on the boat. People passed scraps amongst themselves. The trio had very little food left, and Iroh had offered it to a set of new parents. They took it gratefully and chatted with Iroh quietly.

Sokka was bathing in the moon’s gentle glow. Eyes closed; face turned towards the light. It was wanning again, nearly reaching the last quarter. Sokka was trying to soak up its energy while he could. His leg was starting to ache more with every passing day. Zuko and Iroh haven’t noticed yet, the limp was still easy to hide. He was tired of worrying them.

Zuko groaned next to him, “I’m sick of watching these people starve and nobody trying to help. I’m tired of this.”

Sokka opened his mouth to say something, but another voice answered.

“Aren’t we all?”

Sokka’s hair rose on the back of his neck.

“My names Jet, and these are my Freedom Fighters, Smellerbee and Longshot.”

“Hello,” Zuko responded.

“Here’s the deal. I hear the captain’s eating like a king, while all of us refugees have to feed off of his scraps. Doesn’t seem fair, does it? Want to go liberate some food?”

Zuko took a step forward, determination written all over his face. Sokka grabbed his arm before he could answer, turning to face Jet.

“What are you planning Jet? Last time you recruited someone, you wanted to flood an entire colony of innocent fire nation people.” Zuko stiffened beside him.

Jet’s eyes widened, “Sokka?”

“Yes, hello, it’s me, now get to the point. What are you planning? You’re not going to throw the captain off the fairy as revenge, are you?”

Zuko turned to look at Sokka with wide eyes.

“What happened to your hair Sokka? Where’s your sister?”

“Answer the question Jet,” Sokka spat out. I really don’t like this guy.

“No! Honestly, I was just planning on steal some of the food to pass around to the people. Now answer me, what happened to you?”

Sokka narrowed his eyes trying to determine if he believed Jet. He looked at his two companions who nodded their head in agreement, “I was separated from Katara and Aang. I nearly died. I’ve been traveling with Lee and his Uncle Mushi, looking for them.”

“But what about your—”

“That doesn’t matter. Go steal your food and leave me alone.”

“Sokka,” Jet protested.

“He said to leave him alone,” Zuko ground out.

Jet’s eyes widened a little at Zuko’s tone.

“Fine. See where that gets you,” he stormed off. Smellerbee and Longshot following.

Sokka gripped the edge of the railing tightly. His teeth clenched together, and his breath come out in short pants through his nose.

“So…” Zuko approached hesitantly, “Who was that guy?”

“Jet,” he hissed, “He tricked Aang and Katara into nearly flooding a town of innocent people for revenge. His parents were killed by fire nation soldiers. He takes anything fire nation related way to personally. He probably would have figured you and your uncle out and tried to get you arrested.”

“You really don’t like him,” Zuko noted.

“He had me tied to a tree when I figured his plan out so I couldn’t warn the town. Trust me, whenever Jet is planning something, there’s always a catch.”

Zuko looked at Sokka softly, “Well, I’m glad I have you then, otherwise I would have helped him.”

“I know,” Sokka whispered. He leaned forwards placing his face into his hands. His leg was started to bother him, “That’s why I stopped you. I could see it in your face. You were determined to do something good.”

Zuko pulled one Sokka’s hand from his face and help it in his. He didn’t say anything, turning to face the night sky. Sokka studied his face. Bright golden eyes and soft pale skin. His scar looked softer in the moon’s light. Sokka’s fingers itched to reach out and trace it gently.

“Listen, Sokka,” he whispered, pulling Sokka from his thoughts, “When we get to the city there’s something I need to tell you.”

Sokka frowned, he matched Zuko’s tone, “Why not tell me now?”

Zuko shook his head, “It’s really important and I want you to know, but I don’t think I’m ready. I’ve nearly said it a few times now but I’m too much of a coward. I’m sorry it’s taking me so long to say it.”

Sokka hummed, leaning his head on Zuko’s shoulder, eyes shutting softly, “Zuko, I’d wait a lifetime to hear you say anything.”

They reached the lower ring by sunrise. It wasn’t as nice as Sokka was expecting but he wasn’t going to complain when he spent most of his time sleeping on the ground. The people were better off than a lot of other towns he had been in despite the poor living conditions. They were almost piled onto each other with how cramped some of the houses looked. Iroh had found them an apartment. It was a small, quaint, thing. It had two separate bedrooms and a kitchen. They were fortunate to get it with the money they received from selling Beaky.

Iroh took one bedroom, while Sokka and Zuko shared the other. They had small cots on the floor. Sokka quickly emptied his belongs onto his. His parka and knife were tucked safely at the foot of his bed. His boomerang was hung by the door. He spread out his only blanket on the bed and smiled. Home sweet home, he thought happily.

“Uncle said he found us a place to work,” Zuko said entering the room. He looked down at Sokka’s bed and gave it a nod. “It’s a tea shop.”

Sokka let out a laugh, “Why am I surprised? The first thing your uncle would do in a new city is go looking for tea.”

Zuko smiled at him, “He said we start tomorrow. We have the day to get settled.”

Sokka let out a sigh. He collapsed backwards onto his bed, kicking his shoes off. “That sounds perfect to me.”

Zuko snorted and shuffled around the room, emptying out his bag. He didn’t have much either. His dual dao blades were placed carefully in the corner of the room. His own blanket spread out like Sokka’s. He shifted awkwardly when he was finished.

Sokka grinned and patted the bed next to him. Zuko sat down hesitantly. Sokka closed his eyes and leaned back against his pillow.

“Tell me about home,” Sokka whispered.

Zuko hummed, leaning against the wall, “What do you want to know?”

“What was your favorite place to go?”

“The turtle duck pond. I used to go with my mother to feed them. It’s one of my fondest memories.”

“What else?”

“She would take me to go see plays. She loved theater and would often read me scripts as bedtime stories.”

“You loved her very much?”

“Yes,” Zuko whispered, “I just wished I knew what happened to her.”

Sokka opened one eye and saw Zuko looked distantly at the other side of the room, “What do you mean?”

“She was banished. Or at least that’s what my father told me. She was protecting me from something, I’m not really sure what.”

Sokka hummed, “She loved you very much then.”

“I hope so.”

The room was silent for a minute. The only sound was their gentle breaths. Sokka got the courage to finally ask the question he had been wanting to ask for weeks.

“Zuko? Tell me about how you got your scar.”

He took a deep breath before speaking. “I was invited by my uncle to go to a war meeting. My father agreed to it as long as I didn’t speak.” He let out of huff before continuing, “One of the generals was talking about sacrificing an entire ship of few soldiers. I… I couldn’t sit quiet. I spoke out against the generals, and it made my father angry. He said I had to fight in and Agni Kai, a dual between fire benders. I thought I would be fighting the general, but it was my father.”

Sokka sat up in shock. He placed a hand on Zuko’s shoulder.

“He said it was his war room, therefore it was his plans I was disrespecting. I refused to fight him, begging for forgiveness. My father didn’t seem to care. He burned and then banished me, said I couldn’t return until I found the Avatar. I was thirteen.”

“Your dad did this to you?” Sokka said in disbelief.

Zuko turned, face pale, eyes teary, and nodded.

“Oh Zuko,” Sokka whispered. He wiped the tears falling from Zuko’s eyes, “He don’t deserve you. He doesn’t deserve your goodness.”

Zuko closed his eyes and pressed his forehead to Sokka’s. He continued to cry, Sokka wiping his cheeks and whispering comforting words.

“I’m so happy you left them behind. I’m so glad you didn’t choose to help your sister.”

Zuko nodded, “I’m happy too, Sokka. I’m so happy to be with you. I don’t think I would have made the same decision if you weren’t there.”

Sokka shook his head, “That doesn’t matter now. You’ve chosen your path. I’m so proud of you, Zuko.”

Zuko pulled Sokka into a hug, which was returned eagerly. Sokka was so glad this precious fire bender was safe from his family and their terrible ways. Zuko had been burned to many times from people he was supposed to be able to trust. Sokka swore to himself that day that he would never betray Zuko, and he would hurt anyone else who tried.

The next morning Iroh excited had them dress in their new uniforms. Sokka wasn’t going to complain, finally a chance to wash his other clothes, but he was starting to miss his furs. The earth kingdom materials scratched as his skin, causing it to nearly be raw in some places.

Zuko handed him a bowl of rice pudding for breakfast. That was another new thing Sokka was trying to get use too. The texture was strange, but the flavor wasn’t bad. He washed it down with a cup of tea Iroh had brewed while he was still sleeping. Not long after, they set off for work.

The Pao Family Tea shop was nicer than Sokka had expect it to be. It constantly had customers coming and going. He and Zuko were busy running around take orders and clearing tables. Sokka was glad to have something keeping him busy. He had yet to hear any news about the Avatar being in the city, though there wasn’t much talk about the war going on.

The Dai Li were the police force in the city. They seemed to keep anything about the war quiet. Sokka heard some customers talking about a few citizens that would go missing for a few days before coming back completely different. Sokka wasn’t sure what that was about, but he decided he wasn’t going to mess with them. He’d keep his head down and his nose out of things that it didn’t belong in. He’d listen for people mentioning the water tribes or flying bison instead of asking about the Avatar. It seemed like it was a sensitive subject.

Sokka had learned about the city by eavesdropping. They were part of the Lowest Ring. His friends were most likely to be living in the Upper Ring as guest of the Earth King. Sokka wasn’t sure how he would be able to find them. Lower Ring citizens weren’t allowed to use the train. It was reserved for the middle and upper classes. I suppose they could come looking for me here, Sokka thought. But that would only happen if Appa had found Aang without any trouble.

Zuko cleared his throat behind him. He nodded his head towards a group of people that were getting up to leave. Sokka collected their dishes and scrubbed down the table, getting it ready for the next customer. He took the dishes to the back. Iroh was standing over a kettle of tea, humming a song under his breath. He smiled at Sokka when he came in.

“How is it going?”

“It’s good,” Sokka said, as he began washing the teacups. “Zuko’s managed to keep his cool with the customers.”

 “That’s good. I was worried some of them may test his patience.”

“Yeah, I thought when one of the customers asked for a cup of ginger tea without ginger, he was going to lose he mind. I managed to step in before that happened though.”

Iroh chuckled, “I’m glad he has you Sokka, you’re good for him.”

Sokka gave a shrug, “I’m just doing my best.”

Iroh shook his head, “You are well valued by many Sokka, you just don’t see yourself the way that I do. They way that Zuko does.”

Sokka hummed, drying of the cups he’d cleaned, “I don’t think I deserve it.”

“And why is that?” Iroh questioned eyebrow raised.

“I don’t know really. I guess I always thought less of myself because I’m not a bender. The people of our village were so happy when Katara could bend that I felt like I didn’t matter. I know it’s silly, but I just feel like I’m useless.”

“That’s not true. You are incredibly important to you family,” Iroh countered, “You took care of the people of your village so selflessly that they most likely love you more than you’ll ever know.”

“It wasn’t selfless, it was duty,” Sokka argued. “I’m the chief’s son. It was my job to look out for everyone else before myself. They would have been fine without me.”

“You’re wrong.”

Sokka jumped at the sound of Zuko’s voice and turned to face him.

“When I came for Aang you stood in front of me and the ship, armed with just a club and a boomerang. You were prepared to die for them Sokka. How is that not selfless?”

Sokka swallowed. He’d forgotten about how Zuko and he first met. Sokka remembered how his hands shook when he put on his warrior’s paint and strapped his boomerang to his back. He nearly couldn’t do the wraps on his hands with how unsteady they were. He didn’t think he was going to live. He was completely ready to die to try and save what little of his tribe remained.

“I guess you have a point.”

Zuko huffed, grabbing a pot of tea before leaving the kitchen once more. Iroh placed a hand on Sokka’s shoulder.

“You’ve grown to be very important to him, Sokka. He wishes you were kinder to yourself.”

Sokka snorted, “He’s one to talk. He beats himself up over ever small mistake. I know it’s because of how he grew up, I just wish he allowed himself a little more forgiveness.”

Iroh smiled at him, “He just needs time and someone like you who is willing to love him through his confusion.”

“L-love?” Sokka stuttered, heat rising to his face, “I didn’t say anything about love!”

Iroh winked at Sokka knowingly before dipping out of the kitchen.

Sokka spluttered as he left, turning back to the drying rag, “Stupid fire benders.”

And if it came out fonder than he intended, well, that was no one’s business but the teacups.

Zuko was watching him again. Sokka could feel his eyes on the back of his head tracking his movements closely. It had been a few days since they first started at the tea house. Sokka was getting the hang of taking orders and running to the kitchen. He made friends with a few of the regulars. One girl, Jin, had taking a liking to both him and Zuko. She would visit almost every day and spend a few minutes making small talk with them. She was here today, sipping on her jasmine tea in her usual spot. Sokka was about to make his way over to her, but that’s when he felt Zuko’s gaze.

Sokka’s limp was gradually getting harder to hide as the moon shrunk in the sky. He knew Zuko and Iroh were worried, but it was getting a touch ridiculous. Zuko hovered when Sokka’s balance teetered or when he stopped to rub at his leg. Sokka was beginning to feel like he was being babied. Sokka hated being babied. It was enough growing up having a bossy younger sister worried about all the things you were doing. But now having two fire benders watching him like a hawk, was starting to drive Sokka mad.

He shook off Zuko’s gaze and strode over to Jin, a limp not notable in his step.

"How are you this lovely day Jin,” he greeted, cheerily. He gave her an exaggerated wave of his eyebrows.

“Better now that I get your beautiful smiling face,” she winked, giggling.

“And I smile all the wider just to see you look upon it,” Sokka gasped dramatically, holding the back of his hand to his forehead.

He saw Zuko face palm out of the corner of his eye.

“Really Umi,” Jin laughed, “sit down and join me for a bit.”

Sokka smiled, “If you insist. A customer is always right after all.”

“Oh,” she said slyly, “Is that so?”

Sokka hummed, leaning his chin on his hand, “It’s what I’ve been told.”

“Well, then I must be right when I say Lee over there looks quite jealous that we are talking.”

Sokka slipped off his hand and spluttered, face turning red, “What?”

Jin let out a loud giggle, “You’re to easy Umi! But really, he is giving you quiet the stare down today.”

Sokka sighed, hunching forward, “He worries too much.”

Jin grabbed his hand lightly, “Is something wrong?”

Sokka shrugged his shoulders, “I just have a bad leg that likes to act up every now in then.”

Jin frowned, “Is it serious?”

“I don’t think it will ever heal properly, but I can manage.”

Jin hummed, patting Sokka’s hand, “Take care of yourself for me, will you Umi?”

Sokka gave her a sheepish smile, “I will.”

“Good, I don’t think I could hand Lee if something happened to you.”

Sokka dropped his head to the table and let out a groan, “Spirits save me from this woman.”

Jin got up and tapped Sokka’s cheek causing him to look up. She leaned forward and placed a small peck on his forehead, “You like me just admit it.”

“Well, the customer is always right.”

She laughed as she left, her payment placed neatly on the table like always. Sokka sighed and collected her dishes in a pile and placed her money on the tray. Sokka pushed his chair back and stood. When he took a step, his left leg buckled under him. Sokka crashed to the ground. Teacup and kettle shattering, cutting at Sokka’s skin. The tea house filled with gasps of horror and Sokka let out a groan of pain. Iroh and Pao came running from the back and Zuko from the front of the shop.

Sokka pushed himself up with shaking arms. He managed to sit on the grund, left leg straight out in front of him. He rubbed at his knee gently causing bolts of pain to shoot up his leg.

“Oh, my boy!” Iroh murmured, “Are you alright?”

Sokka wiped a bit of blood from his cheek where a shard of glass cut it, “Yeah, I’m alright. Sorry about breaking your stuff Mr. Pao. You can take it out of my wages to replace them.”

“Nonsense my lad, it was a simple accident. Mushi had warned me about your leg. You can take the rest of the day off. Go home to clean yourself up and rest.”

“But what about the shop—”

“I think Mushi and I can manage. Lee, you should help him get home. The day is nearly done now, so the rush has already been through.”

Zuko moved and grasped Sokka under the arms and pulled him up gently. Sokka bit back a moan when he finally had all his weight under his feet. Zuko nodded to his uncle and the shop owner before leading Sokka out of the tea house.

When they were outside the shop and further down the street, Sokka pushed Zuko’s hands away, “I’m fine! Geez, you worry too much.”

Zuko huffed, “You worry too little. You’ve been limping around all day and your face as been pale. Why didn’t you say anything?”

Sokka felt the frustration rising in his throat, he took a deep breath. It’s not Zuko’s fault. He just cares and wants to help, Sokka reminded himself.

“It doesn’t matter Zuko,” Sokka mumbled, “Let’s just go home.”

“Sokka,” Zuko snapped.

“Zuko, please,” Sokka begged, “Not here and not right now.”

Zuko paused and looked around at all the citizens around them. It was a crowded area full of listening ears. Zuko gave a firm nodded and grabbed Sokka’s elbow. He pulled him forward gently through the crowd. Sokka thought that they were home free when he felt a hand land on his shoulder.

“Well, I wasn’t expecting to see any water rats around here. Aren’t you supposed to be busy chasing buffalo yaks and living in igloos.” The man was skinny, and his clothes hung off him. Sokka could smell the alcohol on his breath. He swayed when he walked, and his speech was slurred.

Sokka let a breath out of his nose and pulled his shoulder from the man’s grip. He kept walking only to be shoved to the ground. He grunted at the impact, his leg lighting up with pain.

“What kind of savage are you to run away from a fight? I thought that’s what you guys were all about.”

Zuko stepped forward, shoulder tense and fist raised. Sokka managed to get to his feet and grab Zuko’s arm before the first blow landed.

“Let it go,” Sokka whispered.

“Is this water rat your pet? Well, I can’t blame you for wanting one. They are quiet exotic.”

Zuko had smoke coming through his fingers. Sokka tugged harder at his arm, “Forget it, we need to leave. Zuko please.”

Zuko shook his head and turned, pulling Sokka with him.

“Ha, that’s what I thought. You take that savage water rat and run.”

Zuko growled under his breath.

“Pick your fights Zuko. That guy not worth it.”

“No,” Zuko agreed, “But you are.”

Sokka hummed. They had finally reached the apartment. Zuko helped Sokka up the stairs and unlocked the door. He sat Sokka in chair at the kitchen table. He went over to the sink and wet a small rag. He turned and dabbed at the cut on Sokka’s cheek and the small ones on his arms. When he was finished, he tossed the rag in the sink before turning to the cabinets.

“How bad is it?” Zuko spoke. He was digging through a cabinet trying to find where Song’s salve was stashed.

“It’s fine,” Sokka mumbled.

Zuko shot him a look over his shoulder before he when back to his rummaging, “Be honest with me. Don’t forget I was there the first time you went through this.”

Sokka hesitated, “It’s… not terrible, but not great either.”

“I’ll take that.” He turned, Song’s slave held up proudly. “Will this help?”

Sokka nodded and reached out to take it from him. Zuko pulled his hand back, “Let me? Please?”

All Sokka could managed was another nod. Zuko helped him up out of the chair and into the bedroom Sokka carefully sat down on his bed before pulling his pant leg up. Zuko took a scoop of the salve and warmed it between his fingers. He then gently rubbed it into Sokka’s skin. He could feel Zuko’s hands slowly rising in temperature and Sokka sighed as the muscles in his leg started to relax.

“You have magic hands,” Sokka mumbled.

Zuko snorted, “I’m glad my fire bending could be put to such good use.”

Sokka hummed and patted Zuko's head. His hair was getting longer. “You make a good heat pack.”

Zuko smiled, “You think so?”

Sokka nodded sleepily, “Who needs furs and blankets when they’ve got you around.”

Zuko pulled his hands away causing Sokka to pout a little. Zuko huffed out a laugh at Sokka’s face before lying down next to him. Sokka’s entire side was then lit up with warmth. His whole body relaxing. He could feel his eyes growing heavier. Zuko pulled his hair out of his wolf tail and ran his finger through them.

“Go ahead and take a nap,” Zuko whispered, “I’ll wake you up for dinner.”

Sokka sleepily let out a noise of agreement. He shut his eyes and drifted off.

Chapter Text

Sokka’s leg was feeling better the next day, just a dull ache. Iroh had insisted that he’d stay home and rest, saying that Pao didn’t want him back until he was feeling better. Sokka had refused at first saying that they were going to need his wages as well, but after a glare from Zuko, he gave in.

He hadn’t been alone like this in a long time. It was silent all around him. Sokka couldn’t remember the last time it was this quiet. Was it when he had last went hunting back at the South Pole? Nothing but the silent falling snow around him. Or was it sometime sooner and Sokka just couldn’t remember? He wasn’t sure.

Sokka had spent the beginning part of his morning meditating. He hadn’t done it since he saw Yue on the full moon and was beginning to feel disconnected. He breathed deeply for what felt like hours but when Sokka opened his eyes he noticed that the sun had bare changed positions in the sky. Sokka was starting to get twitchy. He got up looking for something to do when he noticed the stack of clothes that were piled up. He nodded to himself and started to get to work.

He scrubbed their clothes in the sink. The dust and dirt that had built up in them turned the water a murky brown. Sokka rinsed them several times before the water finally ran clear and hung them outside to dry. When the laundry was done Sokka moved to the cabinets. Organizing them until things were easily found.

He scrubbed at the counters and table before noticing how the window’s shutters hung crooked. He dragged one of the kitchen chairs over to the window, where he climbed up and examined the problem. The hinges were coming loose where they were nailed into the wall. Sokka pulled out his boomerang and used it to hammer it back into place. Just as he was about to step off the chair and admire his work, a voice pulled him out of his thoughts.

“What in Agni’s name are you doing?”

Sokka jumped, stumbling out of the chair, only for Zuko to grab him under the arms before he fell.

“Oh, hi Zuko!” Sokka said cheerily. “What are you doing here?”

Zuko huffed, removing his hands from him, “Uncle sent me to check on you during my break. He had a feeling you were going to go insane alone. I can see that he was right.” Zuko said looking around at how clean the apartment was.

“He knows me to well,” Sokka laughed awkwardly. He took the chair and carried it back to the kitchen, swatting Zuko’s hand away when he tried to help.

“How’s your leg?” Zuko asked, eyes looking Sokka up and down.

“It’s fine. And really Zuko,” Sokka smirked, “If you going to be looking me up and down like that you should really take me to dinner first.”

Zuko spluttered, face turning a deep shade of red. “That’s not what I was doing!”

Sokka laughed, “I know Zuko, your just too easy.”

Sokka walked to the washroom where he pulled off his undershirt and began scrubbing himself with a soapy rag. Zuko hovered by the doorway, back turned. Sokka washed the soap away before wetting his hair and scrubbing it.

“About that actually…” Zuko mumbled, trailing off. Sokka almost didn’t hear him.

“What?” Sokka asked, he looked through the mirror to see Zuko scratching at his head awkwardly.

“Uncle received two coupons to a place not too far from the apartment. He thought it would be a good way to get you out of the house tonight.”

Sokka frowned and turned to face Zuko, “What are you trying to say?”

Zuko turned, cheeks red and eyes not properly meeting his, “Do you want to go get dinner with me tonight?”

Sokka’s mouth fell open as he processed Zuko’s words. Dinner? With you? You want to get dinner with me?

Zuko sighed, “I knew uncle was wrong when he said you felt the same way. Forget I said—”

“Yes!” Sokka blurted when he finally found his words.

“What?” Zuko asked, a slightly hopeful look in his eyes.

“Yes, I want to get dinner with you. I would love too.”

Zuko grinned, “Alright. I’ll pick you up here after I’m done working.”

Sokka nodded, he felt like he was floating.

Zuko turned and walked towards the front door. He opened and stepped out, shooting Sokka a dazzling smile before closing it softly behind him.

Sokka didn’t know why he was so nervous. He had fussed over his clothes for the past half hour, despite being the only set he has besides his uniform and parka. He eventually gave up when he realized that Zuko had seen him in them a hundred times before. Taking a deep breath Sokka looked at himself in the mirror. Zuko would be here soon. His eyes were not as bright as they were during the full moon, but still much brighter than they were before he was spirit touched. The scar on his chin was notable but he wasn’t worried about it with Zuko. Sokka eyes then traveled up to his hair. He touched the white section self-consciously. He still wasn’t used to it. He hated the way people stared or pointed when he walked past. Or how some others would look at him like he was something worth more than he was. Sokka shook the thoughts from his mind and grabbed his hair tie. He reached to put it into his wolf tail before hesitating. Zuko likes my hair, he thought. It was obvious by the way he stares at it. Sokka left the tie by the sink and turned to the door.

Zuko walked in not a moment later. He was changed out of his uniform, Sokka didn’t recall seeing him grab more clothes before he left. He wore his usually earth kingdom robes. A green long-sleeved robe tied with a belt at the waist and similar flowy pants as Sokka’s. A small nervous smile was on his lip and Sokka felt himself returning it. That was when he noticed it.

“What in La’s name as happened to your hair!” Sokka flabbergasted. It was all combed down, parted at the side. Sokka reached up and ran his fingers through it, pushing Zuko’s hair back into its normal shape.

“It took Uncle ten minutes to do my hair,” Zuko complained.

Sokka snorted, “Well that was ten minutes of his life he wasted. It looks much better this way.”

Zuko smiled at him, “You think so?”

“Yes. Now I believe I was promised dinner,” Sokka started, he looped his arm in Zuko’s and was led out of the apartment, “And in my cleaning frenzy I may have forgotten to eat.”

Zuko face palmed, “It’s a miracle that you’ve made it this far into life.”

Sokka tugged at his hair a little, “Well, some would say I didn’t.”

Zuko winced, “Agni, I didn’t even think about that. Sokka, I’m so—”

Sokka waved it off, “I thought it was funny. No need to apologize.”

Zuko gave a sheepish smile before stopping outside a shop with a fabric overhang covering a bunch of tables. The smell coming from it was delicious. Sokka felt his stomach growl and his mouth water. Zuko pulled him forward towards the menu. Sokka scanned it for things he recognized, but he wasn’t familiar with earth kingdom dishes.

Zuko ordered something and the waiter looked at Sokka expectantly, “Uh, I’ll have the same.”

The waiter nodded and gestured for them to sit. Zuko picked a table away from the others, giving them a little more previously.

"You have no idea what you just ordered, did you?” Zuko smirked.

“Nope,” Sokka grinned, “But I’m sure it will be good based of the smell.”

“It will. I think you’ll like it.”

Not long after, two bowls were brought over. Sokka looked and saw that it was some sort of soup. He took a bite before a moan of delight left his mouth.

“I told you,” Zuko laughed.

“This is the best food I have had in a long time,” Sokka said between mouthfuls. He could even begin to describe the flavor other than delicious. Sokka had no problems finishing his entire bowl.  

Zuko watched him with a fond smile, “I think that’s the most I have ever seen you eat.”

Sokka shrugged in response. “I guess it’s different when we aren’t traveling. I don’t feel like I should be saving it for someone else. And it’s too good to share.”

Zuko snorted. He paid the waiter, handing over a few coins along with the coupons. He stood and held out his hand for Sokka to take, “There’s some place I want to show you.”

Sokka followed closely behind. The sun had begun to set. The moon rising, less than half full in the sky. Sokka thought it was a blessing from Yue that his leg was holding up for the night. He was able to keep up with Zuko’s long strides without much of a limp.

They stopped in a small courtyard. A fountain flowing in the middle of it. It was surrounded by unlit lanterns and bushes of flowers. The fragrance coming from them was sweet and delicate. Sokka felt himself relaxing.

“I knew you’d like it,” Zuko whispered. “I found it a few nights ago. It’s even more beautiful when the lanterns are lit.”

Sokka looked over his shoulder, noticing that no one was in the area. He glanced at Zuko, eyebrow quirked. Zuko gave him a smile. “Close your eyes.”

Sokka’s eyes fluttered shut and he felt waves of heat around him.

“Open.”

With the lanterns lit, it was truly a sight to behold. The water of the fountain glittered in the fire light. The light shining through the petals of the flowers. It was one of the most beautiful places Sokka had ever seen, “It’s beautiful Zuko.”

“I know,” he whispered.

Sokka turned to look at him to see that Zuko was stare right at him. Sokka felt a blush rise to his cheeks. He reached for Zuko’s hands and intertwined their fingers.

“Sokka, I want to tell you now.” Zuko’s expression was serious. His face was lightly pale, and he swallowed nervously.

“I’m listening,” Sokka whispered.

“I know when we met things started out rough. I chased down you and your friends and threaten your village. On the boat, I tied you up and called you such terrible things. But you never said anything back. You forgave me repeatedly and you stood by my side as I made decisions that have changed who I was. You make my uncle laugh and cry. You played pia sho with him and drink his tea. I’ve never seen him look at anyone the way he looks at you,” Zuko cut himself off as he wiped tears from his eyes.

“What are you trying to say, Zuko?”

“You’ve brought so much light into my life despite all your own burdens. You are the most beautiful person I have ever seen, inside and out. You face all the trials the spirits throw at you armed with nothing but a smile, some sarcasm, and a boomerang. I tried so hard to push you away, but you make me a better person. Sokka, I—”

Sokka couldn’t listen anymore, tears dripping from his own eyes. He grabbed Zuko softly by the face and kissed him. He kissed him in the light of the lanterns, surrounded by the beauty of the flowers, and the sound of the fountain filling their ears. Zuko grasped at Sokka tightly, as if he was afraid, he would disappear right in front of him. His arms were warm around Sokka, almost searing. His hands rough from where they swiped at Sokka’s cheek. They travelled to his hair, where his fingers scratched at his scalp.

Zuko pulled away, gasping for breath. His eyes darting over Sokka’s face. He broke out into a grin, that Sokka mirrored, before diving in to kiss him on his nose, quickly followed by his cheeks. One was pressed his forehead, where the white hair grew from his scalp. And lastly one to his lips before pulling away completely.

Sokka stood staring at him, mouth gape, chest heaving. He reached out a hand, that Zuko took lightly in his hand. Sokka pulled himself to Zuko’s chest and wrapped him his arms. “I love you, Zuko.” Sokka whispered. He placed a kiss on his scar, right under his eye.

Zuko hugged Sokka tighter and placed a kiss on the top of his head, “I love you, Sokka.”

The walk back to the apartment was slow. Hand in hand, they strolled back through the streets. They smiled at each other often before turning away and blushing. Zuko’s hand was warm in his, shoulder pressed lightly against Sokka’s.

He leg had started to ache again. His limp was growing more noticeable. Zuko shot him a worried look, but Sokka waved it away, “I just need to reapply that salve. It’s been fine all day, I promise.

Zuko nodded, “I believe you. I just don’t like to see you in pain.”

“I know,” Sokka agreed.

Zuko let go of Sokka’s hand to wrap his arm around his waist. Sokka draped his over Zuko’s back and rested his head on his shoulder, breathing in his scent. Another kiss was placed on the top of Sokka’s head.

“Jin is never going to let us hear the end of his,” Sokka murmured.

Zuko let out a small groan, “Don’t remind me. She was teasing me at the tea house today. She said I looked like a kick polar bear dog cub since you were gone.”

Sokka snorted, “She’s the best.”

Zuko hummed before going quiet for a minute, “What are your friends going to think about us?”

Sokka shrugged, “They won’t care. It may catch them off guard, but they have been through so much since the North Pole that I think that they will just be happy.”

“We’ll find them,” Zuko spoke softly, “I promised.”

“I know.”

They reached the apartment not long after. They climb the stair slowly and Zuko opened the door. Iroh was sitting at the kitchen table sipping a cup of tea. He quirked an eyebrow at Zuko, who blushed in response.

“I told him,” Zuko breathed, words coming out in a rush. His face growing redder every second.

“And?” Iroh prompted.

“You were right,” Zuko murmured. Despite how embarrassed he looked, a fond smile was on his lips. Sokka felt himself smiling too.

“That is excellent news. My plan on adopting Sokka wasn’t going to work, since he has his own family. But this will be much nicer, I should start planning the wedding,” he beamed.

Sokka felt himself blush.

“Uncle!” Zuko spluttered, face aflame.

Iroh laughed loudly at Zuko’s embarrassment and Zuko continued to shout at his uncle exasperated.

Sokka could only stand there baffled, “You wanted to adopt me?”

His voice went unheard over the two fire benders. Yeah, Sokka thought watching Zuko throw a wet rag at his uncle, who dodge it and threw one right back, nailing Zuko in the face, this is my family.

Chapter Text

He was surrounded by glowing, green crystals. It looked like he was underground. There was fire blazing around him, lighting up the dark room. Water whipped past and rocks were tossed in the air. Sokka’s heart was pounding.

            He couldn’t move. His left leg was failing under him. He tried with shaking arms to pull himself closer, the ground scraping at his arms. His entire body felt cold, like he had been plunged into the ocean once again. Sokka grunted when his leg snagged on a rock. He struggled a moment before managed to pull it free.

            Screaming erupted around him. Sokka could swear he recognized the voices. If he could just get closer, he would be able to see. He felt a blast of flames sore over his head, warming his icy skin briefly. He heard someone shout his name, but he couldn’t locate where it was coming from.

The ground shook beneath him. Loud crumbling noises, as if the very earth was trying to speak. Dust flew in the air, coating Sokka’s throat. He let out a strangled cough and wiped at his eyes trying to clear his vision.

A glowing blue light shone brightly in front of him. Blinding him. He felt someone trying to reach for him, but their hands missed before disappearing completely. Sokka reached forwards, grasping at the sharp edges of the crystals and pulled himself up. He only saw chaos.

Fire and smoke filled Sokka’s senses. The air was growing hot and wet, like right before a thunderstorm. The blue light was slowly climbing higher into the air. Sokka heard another voice shout. Water dripped from above. People dressed in black scaling the walls. A sharp crackling sound filled the air. Sokka felt his hair stand on end and turned to see what caused the noise. He was greeted by lightening bounding towards him. Then he knew nothing.

            Sokka shot out of bed, a strangled yell stuck in his throat. Warm hands found his shoulders, a voice mumbled in his ear. Sokka’s chest heaved, unable to catch his breath that was stuttering ahead. The grip tightened and something appeared in front of his eyes. Sokka only was able to make out vague colors, eyes unseeing. He heard a whimper escape his throat. The voice was no longer murmuring. It was loud and insistent. He felt himself being shaken, but Sokka was only able to blink rapidly in response. A second voice joined in, low and soothing. Sokka tried his hardest of focus on the sound. He chest burned as his lungs struggled to function. His muscles were tight and shaking. His eyes dripped with tears.

A hand found its way into Sokka’s hair, it began stroking him slowly. The voices had turned to whispering. The warm hands moved to Sokka’s face. He felt slow puffs of air meeting his skin. Sokka focused on trying to match his with the voice. His hearing slowly died down from a loud roar ringing through him to something quiet.

“That’s it, Sokka, breathe with me. You’re alright.”

Sokka blinked his eyes. Slowly they came into focus. Zuko was hovering over him where he laid on his bed, whispering soft things. His eyebrows were pinched together and his eyes bright with worry.

“Are you with us Sokka?” he whispered, thumb stroking his cheek.

Sokka could only manage a slight nod. His tongue failing him.

“You don’t have to talk my boy,” Iroh whispered.

Sokka startled a little at the sound of his voice and looked up to see Iroh. He was sitting on the floor by Sokka’s head, running his fingers through his hair.

Sokka felt his chest squeeze again, a painful wheeze escaping past his lips.

“Shh,” Zuko soothed, “Just breathe.”

Sokka’s chest ached as his sucked in a deep breath through his nose. He let it out as slow as he could through his mouth.

Zuko smiled encouragingly, “Just like that. Do it again for me.”

Sokka repeated it. He would do anything for Zuko when he looked at him like that. All soft smiles and gentle words. Sokka went to tell him, but his mouth felt like he had swallowed sand. He coughed, pain racking his body.

“I’ll go make you some tea,” Iroh whispered. He got up slowly after brushing Sokka’s hair from his eyes. He left the room with quiet footsteps.

Sokka’s eyes found Zuko again. He was kneeling next to him, hunched over awkwardly to bush away the tears escaping his eyes. Sokka reached out a shaking hand and clutched at Zuko’s shirt. He gave it a small tug, his arms not having the strength for anything more.

Zuko looked down at him confused before realization crossed his face. He slid closer to the bed before pulling Sokka to his chest, lying down next to him. Warmth spread over him. The tension slowly melting its way out of his body. Sokka buried his face in Zuko’s neck and breathed him in with slow breaths.

“It’s alright. I’ve got you,” Zuko whispered.

Sokka felt tears drip from his eyes. He grasped at the back of Zuko’s shirt tightly. He was sure his knuckles were white with how hard he was trying to keep his hands from shaking. He gasped in another breath.

Zuko began to run his hand up and down Sokka’s spine, “Breathe, turtle-duck.”

Sokka finally felt himself began to calm down. His body was ached from the panic that had ran its course through his body. His fingers were numb and tingling from the grip on Zuko’s shirt. He felt his shirt sticking to his chest from the sweat that clung to his skin.

Zuko pulled away after pressing a kiss to his temple, “Sokka?”

He hummed in response, shifting away to get a better look at this fire bender. Zuko’s eyes were filled with worry. Sokka reached out and traced the edge of his scar. Zuko turned his face into his hand and pressed a kiss to his palm.

“Let’s get you cleaned up, yeah?” Zuko whispered.

Sokka nodded and let himself be pulled to his feet. His left leg was numb, and he stumbled into Zuko’s chest. He was wrapped in a tight hug before being pulled to the washroom. They passed Iroh who was in the kitchen. He smiled gently at Sokka has he was mixing a cup of tea. It smelled different than any of the other blends that he had made for Sokka. It was sharp and sweet at the same time. The window behind him showed that the sun had barely risen in the sky. Sokka was sure if he looked to the west, he would still see the moon making its descent.

Zuko sat Sokka down in the washroom. He helped him pull off his shirt and ran a rag under the water. He wiped Sokka cheeks gently. The water was cool against his skin. It helped pull him from his panic hazed mind. Persistent and grounding as it was wiped across his chest. Sokka gave a small huff as the rag was run under his arms, ticking. Zuko gave him a small smirk before moving on to his hair. He scrubbed gently at Sokka’s scalp, massaging all the tension away. He rinsed it off quickly before bundling Sokka in a warm towel.

He led Sokka to the kitchen where he was placed in one of the chairs. A steaming cup of tea was sitting in front of him. He watched it as it rose softly in the morning light, dancing over the cup. He reached for it with a shaking hand, only for it to be steadied by Iroh’s hands over his. Sokka looked up at the man he had begun to see has a second father, concern was written all over his face. He and Zuko sat down next to him.

“This is a peppermint blend. It’s has calming properties to it,” Iroh spoke softly.

Sokka raised the cup to his lips and took a drink. He closed his eyes as the flavor washed over him. It was minty and bright. He felt a slight burn in his nose has he swallowed it. He felt his shoulder drop a little from where they were raised to his ears.

“Ah,” Iroh smiled when Sokka opened his eyes, “I’ve found your favorite.”

Zuko looked at his uncle fondly and grasped Sokka’s knee under the table, giving it a light squeeze.

“You scared me,” he admitted, turning to look at Sokka. “I was just waking up and you were thrashing around and crying. I thought I wouldn’t be able to wake you up. When you finally did it was terrible. You didn’t seem to know anyone was there. Uncle came in after hearing me shout. I don’t think I would have calmed you down without him.”

Sokka shook his head, “It’s not your fault.” His voice was hoarse and sounded tired to his own ears. “It was just a dream.”

“Do you want to talk about it?” Zuko asked leaning forward slightly.

Sokka took another sip of his tea, breathing in the smell of it. Iroh wasn’t wrong when he said it was his favorite. It almost reminded him of home. Something about the smell sent him back to growing up with Katara and Gran-Gran. He felt a knot form in his stomach at the thought.

“Sokka?” Iroh prompted. He took Sokka’s hand that wasn’t holding the cup.

“I don’t even know what was happening in it. I was somewhere underground, green crystals sprouting out of the ground. There was a fight going on but couldn’t focus enough on it to see what was happening. I could smell the s-smoke in the air, fire b-burning around me,” Sokka stuttered. The panic rising again. He felt Iroh’s hand tighten around his. Zuko’s hand grasping at his elbow.

“Breathe,” Iroh whispered, “Take your time.”

Sokka shook his head, ignoring the tears that were starting to form again, “Then there was this blue light. I could hear voices calling to me b-but I didn’t recognize them. Someone tried to g-grab me, b-but they missed.”

Zuko’s hand moved to Sokka’s cheek and wiped away some of the tears. Sokka took in a shuddering breath.

“Then there was this sound. It snapped and crackled and caused the hair on the back of neck to stand up. I turned to see what it was but—”

Iroh and Zuko looked at each other knowingly before turning back to Sokka.

“Then what?” Zuko asked.

Sokka set his tea down and buried his hand in his hair pulling, “Then nothing. A bright light came towards me, and people screamed and then there was nothing.”

“Oh, my boy,” Iroh whispered, sitting back in his chair, lost in thought.

Zuko pulled Sokka to him and hugged him tightly. Sokka felt a sob rise in his throat and he was helpless to hold it back. It poured out, like a dam being broken, water finally rushing free. It crashed against his chest like waves against the cliffside. And Zuko held him through it. Soothing words and warm hands were all Sokka knew as he broke down. He was encouraged to let it out by Iroh and not to hold back. Sokka new it had buried his feelings down for far too long. He wasn’t expecting a stupid nightmare to be what pushed him over the edge.

He finally settled again, a new cup of tea was set before him. He wiped at his eyes and gave Iroh a grateful smile.

“Thank you, Uncle,” Sokka croaked.

Iroh beamed down at him, “Anything for you, Sokka.”

Zuko held on to Sokka’s hand while he drank his tea. Iroh was staring to cook something for breakfast. The sun was just over the horizon now. Basking the sky in beautiful shades of pinks and oranges. He blinked, sleepily in the morning light.

“You have time to sleep some more,” Zuko whispered, stroking the back of Sokka’s hand.

Sokka nodded and stood slowly. He wobbled a little until his feet were properly under him. Zuko gave his uncle a nod before leading Sokka back to their bedroom. He faltered at the sight of his bed. Fingers itching at the thought of another nightmare. Zuko scanned his face, golden eyes flickering from the cot to his lips, where he chewed on it nervously. He felt a tug on his hand before being led to the other side of the room. Zuko’s side of the room.

Before Sokka could question what was happening, he was pushed down onto the cot. He wasn’t able to muster up the energy to protest. Zuko guided his head to the pillow and covered him up. The blankets smelled like him. Jasmine tea and a hint of smoke. Sokka could breathe it in all day.  Zuko stroked his hair out of his face and placed a short kiss on his forehead. Sokka hummed in response before his eyes drooped shut.

“Rest Sokka, we have a long day ahead of us.”

            It was a slow day at the tea house, which was probably good for Sokka’s nerves. His leg was feeling fine, but he seemed to have a slight shake in his hands that wouldn’t go away. He was jumpier than normal. Any unexpected sound would cause him to jump. Zuko would often pass by him, a light touch of his hand on Sokka’s was enough to settle him down.

            Jin had stopped by today. She smiled happily at them as she sat down. Sokka walking over to take her order.

            “Good morning Umi,” she spoke softly, “How are you feeling?”

            Sokka almost asked who told her about his nightmare before he remembered he hadn’t been to work yesterday. Zuko must have told her it was his leg.

            He mustered up his most convincing smile, “I’m right as rain. How about you?”

            Her eyebrows furrowed slightly, “Are you sure you’re okay? You don’t look well.” She patted the seat next to her and Sokka sat down. She placed a hand on his shoulder, “You don’t have to pretend for me.”

            He let out a sigh and gave her a slight smile, “It was just a bad dream. I really am fine.”

            She nodded in understanding, “I’m glad that’s all it is. I was worried when you weren’t here yesterday. Lee looked miserable all day.”

            Sokka let out a snort, “I’m sure he was. My leg was starting to act up, so Mr. Pao gave me the day off. I’m feeling much better now besides poor sleep.”

            Jin patted his shoulder. Zuko came over before she could say anything else and sat down across from them. He slid her tea over to her. “How are you today, Jin?”

            She smiled at him, “I’m doing great. Your uncle’s tea always brightens up my day.”

            Zuko smiled too, “He’d be delighted to hear that. I’ll be sure to tell him.”

            Before Jin could respond, the door of the tea house busted open. A man dressed in fine clothes came in, accompanied by two guards. They sat down at one of the tables. Zuko and Sokka shot up to get back to work after tell Jin goodbye. She laughed as the scrambled to get back to work. Sokka cleaned tables while Zuko took the man’s order. He rushed back to the kitchen and returned with a steaming cup of tea.

            After a while, Iroh appeared from the back with a tea kettle in hand. He typically would make his rounds a few times a day to greet the customers. He stopped at the man’s table and refilled their cups. When Iroh turned, the man smiled at his guards before they all stood up.

            “So, you’re the genius behind this incredible brew. The whole city is buzzing about you. I hope Pao pays you well,” the man said to Iroh.

            “Good tea is its own reward,” Iroh replied.

            “But it doesn’t have to be the only reward. How would you like to have your own tea shop?”

            “My own tea shop?” Iroh said in wonder. “This is a dream come true.”

            Pao, who was talking with a customer overheard and ran over, “What’s going on here? Are you trying to poach my tea maker?” He stood protectively in front of Iroh.

            “Sorry, Pao, but that’s business for you, am I right?”

            “Mushi, if you stay, I’ll make you assistant manager. Wait, senior assistant manager,” Pao begged.

            “I’ll provide you with a new apartment in the upper ring. The tea shop is yours to do whatever you want, complete creative freedom,” the man said, a smirk appearing on his lips.

            “I even get to name the shop?” Iroh asked.

            “Of course!”

            “Uh, senior executive assistant manager?” Pao tried weakly.

            Iroh handed him the tea pot and bowed to the man in front of him. Pao went to the back, groaning. It would be an unfortunate loss for him, but Sokka couldn’t find it in himself to care much. A new tea makers could be found.

            Iroh turned to Zuko who was walking by, “Did you hear nephew, this man wants to give us our own tea shop in the upper ring of the city.”

            Zuko’s eyes widened, “That’s great Uncle!” he said excitedly. Zuko turned to look at Sokka who was standing behind Iroh, a grin plastered on his face.

            “That’s right boys,” the man said proudly, “Your lives are about to change for the better.”

            The upper ring, Sokka thought, that’s where my friends are.  Sokka felt a rush of emotion wash over him. Tears came to his eyes and his unsteady hands trembled. Zuko rushed over and wrapped Sokka in a hug. He took a few deep breaths to hold back the tears. Iroh came over and pulled them into his arms, tightly. Sokka couldn’t be happier for him. This was Iroh’s dream.

            “Let’s go my boys,” he whispered fondly, “Our destiny awaits us.”

            The Jasmine Dragon opened a few days later. Iroh chose the name because it was his nephew’s favorite and the first that Sokka had ever tried. He had been eager to see his new shop and began designing it. The grand opening drew in a lot of people.

            Zuko and Sokka were busy running around serving people along with a few others that Iroh had hired. Crowds came and went through out the entire day. Sokka hadn’t heard any talk about the Avatar, but he wasn’t going to give up hope. It was a little was still early and now he would be able to start searching for them when he wasn’t working.

            Sokka swept up some dust from underneath the tables while Zuko wiped them down. It was a successful grand opening. Iroh was beaming ear to ear. He had received many complements throughout the day about his brews. Sokka had never seen him look so happy.

            Once the shop was closed, they all headed to the apartment that was just down the road. It was defiantly an upgrade compared to the place they shared in the lower ring. Iroh still had his own bedroom. Zuko and Sokka still shared, but after Sokka’s nightmare he didn’t like to sleep alone. They had a much bigger kitchen and even a living room space. Large windows let the rooms be filled with lots of natural light. They also had access to the roof where a small garden had been planted. In Sokka opinion it was perfect. All he could ask for was his sister and Aang to join them.

            They celebrated with a big dinner. It was the most food Sokka had seen in one place for a while. Iroh had picked it up on their way home. It smelled delicious. Rice, meat, fresh bread, and more. Sokka dug in happily. They made conversation while the ate, talking about what happened during the grand opening. Iroh was looking at the boys so fondly, Sokka’s heart clenched.

            The sun finally began to sink in the sky. Sokka had made his way to the roof where he stretched out to watch it. His leg was starting to act up more now that the new moon was getting closer. Song’s salve was able to help keep the pain away. He took in some deep breaths, filling his lungs up with fresh air. The night was cool and Sokka felt calm. He heard footsteps climbing up the stairs. A warm body laid next to him. He reached for Zuko’s hand.

            “What are you doing up here?” Zuko whispered softly.

            “I was just taking a moment to myself,” Sokka mumbled.

            “Do you want me to go?” Zuko asked, he started to pull his hand away.

            Sokka held it tightly, not letting it escape his grasp, “No. I want you to always stay.”

            Zuko hummed happily as he laid back down. He tucked his head into Sokka’s neck.

            They watched the sunset together. Slowly the stars began to greet them. Twinkling down at them. Sokka missed the way they looked at home in the South Pole, but he could get use to the view here.

            “The moon is almost gone,” Zuko noted.

            Sokka nodded his head, chin bumping into the top of Zuko’s. He pulled away and looked at Sokka, face hovering over his. “Are you worried?”

            “I don’t think it will be as bad as last time. I haven’t had any pain in my side, only my leg.”

            “I’d prefer it if you didn’t have any pain,” Zuko grumbled, eyebrows pinching together.

            Sokka reached up and brushed the crease away, “I wouldn’t be here then.”

            Zuko crumpled a little. He wrapped his arms around Sokka, practically laying on him, and buried his face in his neck. Sokka rubbed his back gently and kissed the top of his head.

            “I’m glad you here, Sokka,” he whispered.

            Sokka stroked his hair, Zuko turned his head to meet his eyes. “I’m glad you here, Zuko.”

            He lent forward and kissed him softly. His lips warm against Sokka’s cool ones. He felt something wet on his cheeks and pulled away. Zuko looked down at him with tears in his eyes.

            “What the matter?” Sokka whispered, wiping them away.

            Zuko shook his head, trying to pull away. Sokka wouldn’t let him. He twisted their legs together making it difficult for Zuko to get up.

            “Please?”
            Zuko let out a breath, “I was just thinking about what would have happened if you didn’t make it. Sokka if you had died, I would have never realized that I was set on the wrong path.”

            Sokka placed a finger on his lips, “You would have figured it out sooner or later. Uncle wouldn’t have let you go on for long, but Zuko…” He paused, grasping his face lightly between his hands. “You found the right path on your own. You made the hardest decisions without our help. Zuko, you did so good. You are good.”

            Zuko wept into Sokka’s shoulder. He squeezed him so tight the breath was pushed out of Sokka’s lungs. His shoulder shook with how hard he cried. Sokka just held him through it. Stroking his hair and whispering in his ear. Zuko eventually started to calm down. His tears dried up and his breathing got deeper.

            “You’re so good otter penguin,” Sokka mumbled, kissing his temple.

            Zuko pulled away and frowned a little, “Otter penguin?”

            Sokka smirked, “So what? You called me turtle duck after my nightmare. Am I the only one that gets a nick name?”

            Zuko blushed, groaning into Sokka’s shoulder, “I was hoping you didn’t hear me call you that.”

            Sokka snorted, “Well, I did and it’s too late to take it back. I like it.”

            Zuko peered at him, cheeks still pink, “You do?”
            Sokka hummed and pecked Zuko on the lips, “I do.”

Chapter Text

It was another busy day at the Jasmine Dragon. Sokka was constantly running back and forth to tables cleaning them while Zuko took orders. It was a struggle to keep up due to his leg. The new moon was just days away and he limped with every step. Iroh insisted he stop and take a break, but Sokka ignored him. He scrubbed at the wooden surface of the table, sticky from where someone had spilled. Zuko passed Sokka as he went to take an order and shot him a concerned look. He shrugged it off, giving Zuko what he hoped was a convincing smile. He got a raised eyebrow in return. Sokka stuck his tongue out at him, only to receive an eye roll.

            Sokka turned back to his work. It was peaceful despite all the customers. They would sit and quietly drink their tea. Some talking with friends and others reading books or working. It was nice. Calm. A change of pace that Sokka could get use too. It was a little different without Jin sending him silly faces when their eyes met. I hope she’s doing well, Sokka thought. He would have to try and visit her sometime.

            Sokka replaced with rag for a tea pot and began refilling some of the customers cups. An older lady gave Sokka bright smile as he poured her a fresh up of jasmine tea. He gave her a smile in return and moved to the next table. That women always reminded him of Gran-Gran. They had similar eyes. Sokka ached to see her again.

            He was pulled from his thoughts by Iroh bursting out of the kitchen.

            “My boys! Come here quick!”

            Sokka would have been worried if he didn’t notice Iroh’s poorly contained excitement. It’s good news then, he thought.

            Zuko hurried from where he was delivering a customer their tea, “Uncle, what is it?”

            “We have been invited to serve tea to the Earth King!”

            Sokka’s eyes widened and Zuko grinned, “That’s great news!”

            Iroh nodded, “We are to be escorted there tomorrow!”

            Sokka pulled Iroh into a hug. “I’m so proud of you Uncle!”

            He pulled back and smiled fondly at the two boys, “I would have been able to do this if it wasn’t for the both of you.”

            Sokka laughed, “You give us to much credit, all we do is scrub tables.”

            Zuko placed a hand on his uncle’s shoulder, “You deserve this Uncle, the Earth King couldn’t have picked a better person.”

            Iroh smiled at his nephew and pulled him into a hug of his own.

            Sokka woke to the sound of shuffling feet in the next room. The sun was well passed the horizon. Why didn’t they wake me up? Sokka got to his feet, wincing slightly as his left leg throbbed. He pulled his hair into a wolf tail and dressed in new clothes. As he was pulling his shirt over his head, the door slid open. Sokka recognized Zuko’s footsteps.

            “Oh, you’re awake,” Zuko spoke.

            Sokka shot him a frown when his head popped through his shirt, “Did you forget about me?”
            Zuko winced, “No, Uncle and I thought it would be best if you didn’t come with us to the Earth King.”

            Sokka felt his jaw clench, he blew a short breath out of his nose, “Why?”

            “The new moon is tomorrow, Sokka, we see how much pain your leg is causing you.”

            Sokka shook his head, hands fisted at his side. This is not fair. “I’m coming with you.”

            Zuko huffed, “You need to rest. Even right now you’re barely putting weight on your leg.”

            Sokka looked down and noticed that only his toes touched the floor, all his weight on his right side. “You can’t stop me. I’m coming with you.”

            Zuko sighed, stepping forward and grabbing Sokka’s face lightly, “Please, Sokka. I couldn’t bare it if something happened to you. You should stay here and rest.”

            Sokka grabbed Zuko’s wrists and pushed them away, “And I couldn’t bare it if I missed a chance to ask the Earth King if he’s seen my sister. Zuko, you must understand. I can’t rest when my sister is so close.”

            He hesitated a moment before nodding, “I understand. I’m just worried about you.”

            Sokka tugged at Zuko’s hands, pulling him into a hug, “You don’t have to be.” He placed a kiss on his temple and then pulled away. “Ready?”

            Zuko’s eyes scanned over Sokka’s face, eyebrows pinched together, “Yeah, I’m ready.”

            He followed Sokka out of the room. Iroh raised his eyebrows when he saw Sokka dressed to come with them. He shot Zuko a look, who just shook his head in response. Iroh nodded, his expression slightly disappointed. He gave Sokka an encouraging smile.

            “Are you ready, my boys?” Iroh had packed everything that they were going to take to make the tea the night before.

            “Let’s go.”

            The guards had met them outside their apartment. They were led to through the city to the palace gates. Sokka had never seen anything like it. Omashu didn’t compare. Tall stone structures surrounded the endless stairs leading up to the doors. They were so intricately designed Sokka could peel his eyes off them. Badger moles watched them as they climbed the stairs. Their eyes seemed to follow Sokka’s every move. When they finally reached the top of the stairs, they were led to a room.

Inside was a large rug with a table in its center. A long one wall was a mural of a scenic earth kingdom view. Trees twisting upwards, surrounded with tall mountains. In front of it was a large throne for the king. Decorated with golds and greens. It was certainty fit for a king. Sokka had never seen anything like it before.

            The guards instructed them to wait, saying they king would be joining them shortly. The fire benders and Sokka sat at the table. The time passed slowly, Zuko was growing impatient next to Sokka. Iroh had poured them all their own cup of tea.

            “What is taking so long,” Zuko grumbled.

            Before Sokka could respond with a sarcastic comment, men dressed in black came in the room, surrounding them.

            “Something’s not right,” Zuko whispered.

            Sokka felt his heart rate picking up. His fingers itched for his boomerang, but he had left it behind at the house. The hair on the back of his neck stood up.

            A girl dressed in a similar uniform as the men came into the room next. Her voice sent a chill down Sokka’s spine, “It’s teatime.”

            Zuko shot to his feet. “Azula!”

            Oh great, Sokka thought, a family reunion. Sokka and Iroh followed Zuko to their feet.

            “Have you met the Dai Li? They’re earth benders, but they have a killer instinct that’s so fire bender. I just love it,” she smirked.

            Iroh picked up his cup of tea and raised an eyebrow, “Did I ever tell you how I got the nick name the Dragon of the West?”

            Azula rolled her eyes, “I’m not interested in a lengthy anecdote, Uncle.” She picked at her nails as if she was bored.

            “It’s more of a demonstration really,” Iroh replied, taking a sip of his tea.

            Zuko smirked and grabbed Sokka’s wrist, squeezing. Before he could register what was

happening, he was pulled behind Iroh as he began breathing fire. Zuko had a tight grip on his hand as they spun around. Iroh blasting all the Dai Li, causing them to take steps backwards. Zuko pulled him out of the room, Iroh burning a hole in the wall. The Dai Li agents began chasing after them. Iroh was leading them out down the wining hallways. They dodged the rock hands that Dai Li shot at them. Zuko let go of Sokka’s hand to blast some of the agents away.

Sokka felt his leg throbbing as he ran. It nearly buckled under him. Before Zuko could turn back and grab Sokka again, a rock hand flew and grabbed Sokka by his left leg. He cried out at it yanked him back. He fell to the ground in a heap. Iroh had just shot a hole through the wall for them to escape. He turned, eyes widening in horror had he realized Sokka had been captured. His hands pined behind his back by the Dai Li. Sokka’s vison began to go spotty.

            Zuko turned to face his uncle, “Go!” he blasted another rock hand as if flew close to him, “Save yourself. Come back for us later!”

            Iroh nodded grimly and jumped out the window. Zuko turned back towards Sokka and held his hands up in surrender.

            “Zuko! No!” Sokka shouted, trying to blink the spots from his eyes, “Leave me behind! You have to go!”

            Zuko shook his head, “I’m not leaving you.”

            And after that, Sokka knew nothing.

            Sokka woke to his name being called softly. A warm hand was stroking his cheek. Sokka’s eyes fluttered open to see Zuko looking at him. His eyebrows seemed permanently pinched together. He had tear tracks on his cheeks. Sokka reached a shaking hand and wiped them away.  

            “Sokka,” Zuko whispered, his voice was full of relief. He pulled him to his chest, buried his hand in Sokka hair. His face was pressed to Zuko’s chest. Sokka breathed in the smell of him.  Sokka tried to shake the fog clinging to his mind, but it wouldn’t fade. He felt heavy, as if he was swimming in sap.

            Zuko pressed a kiss to his forehead and let out a concerned noise. “You’re freezing.”

            Sokka frowned, “I don’t feel cold.”

            Zuko grumbled, “It’s probably that stupid moon. I can feel the sun setting.”

            “Yue’s not stupid,” Sokka pouted, lip sticking out.

            “That’s not what I meant,” Zuko huffed. He pulled Sokka closer to him and let out of breath. The air around them rose in temperature. “How is your leg?”

            Sokka hummed, thinking for a moment, “It’s not great.”

            Zuko frowned, “I knew you should have—”

            Sokka interrupted him when his breath caught in his throat. While Zuko began his complaining, Sokka took in their surroundings. Green crystals glowing softly. No sky to be seen. Rock walls surrounding them. It was just like his dream he had. He felt his breathing coming out in short pants.

            “Sokka? What’s wrong?”

            “T-the cave. It’s just like my dream, Zuko,” Sokka gasped in horror.

            His eyes widened and he pulled Sokka back to him. “It will be alright Sokka. I won’t let anything happen to you.”
            Sokka took in a shuddering breath. He clung to Zuko, face pressed to his chest. Zuko’s arms were wrapped tight around him, holding up all Sokka’s weight. He carded his fingers through Sokka’s hair, soothing away his panic.

            “Agni, Sokka, why are you so cold?” he whispered, mostly to himself.

            Sokka only managed a small shrug. The fog was taking over his mind. His blinking was growing slower, and his mind was drifting off. He could only register the warm of Zuko and vague sounds around him.

            “Are you alright Sokka?”

            “I feel floaty,” he slurred.

            Zuko let out a curse and something about the new moon. He bundled Sokka in his arms, cradling him. The hand in his hair continued his moments, almost as if Zuko didn’t realize as if he was still doing it. Sokka wasn’t sure how much time had passed. Zuko would try and ask him something, but all Sokka could manage was a vague mumble in response. All Sokka knew was the warm embrace surrounding him and the light floating sensation that came with the fog in his mind.

            After a while, a crumbling noise filled the cave. Zuko pulled Sokka closer to him, his face now buried in Zuko’s neck.

            “You’ve got company,” A voice grumbled.

            The sound of rocks sliding, and a grunt filled Sokka’s ears. The new person shouted at the guards before turning away. Zuko tensed around him turning his body, so Sokka was slightly hidden between Zuko and the wall of the cave.

            “Zuko?” the voice questioned. His name came out with a hiss. Sokka could almost place the sound, it was so familiar. The fog in his brain made it feel like it was miles away.

            “—what are you doing here?” Zuko asked.

            “I could ask you the same thing. Shouldn’t you be trying to capture Avatar to regain your honor?” the voice snapped.

            Zuko huffed, impatiently, “Not anymore, I have things that are more important to me now.” He hugged Sokka closer to him.

            The movement must have caught the other person’s eye, distracting them from their angry rant.

            “Zuko… who is that? If they are hurt I may be able to help.”

            Zuko adjusted his grip on Sokka, turning, so he was no longer hidden. He pushed Sokka’s face away gently, so it was no longer buried in his neck. Sokka let out a protesting whine. He was so warm.

            A gasp cut Sokka off from his complaints. The person scrambled closer. Sokka blinked his eyes into focus. Blue eyes stared back at him, filling with tears. They seemed colder that he remembered but he would never forget that soft brown skin and hair loopys. The familiar water tribe blue clothing.

            Sokka furrowed his eyebrows, “Z-Zuko? Am I hallucinating?” him mumbled, disbelievingly.

            Zuko let out a wet laugh, “No, Sokka you aren’t.”

            “Katara,” Sokka breathed. She let out a choked cry, hands hesitating to reach out and touch him as if he would fade away right in front of her.

            Sokka struggled to sit up, making grabby hands at his sister. Zuko helped him with a choked off snort, steadying him when he began to sway. Sokka opened his arms and fell forwards into Katara. He felt her pull him to her, wrapping her strong arms around him. He let out a cry of happiness and buried his face in her hair. She still smelled the same. Sea salt and flowers. It smelled like home. Katara was crying too. Her chest heaved against Sokka. He could only imagine everything she’s been through since the North Pole. Everything she’s felt.

            Katara pulled away, tears still streaming down her face. Her eyes puffy. She clutched Sokka’s face between her hands, “What happened to you?”

            Sokka snorted and fell backwards into Zuko, who caught him with a huff. “I died! But then I didn’t. Yue saved me.”

            Katara’s eyes widened as if she just now noticed his hair. She reached forwards and touched it. “You’ve been spirit touched.” Her voice was filled with awe.

            Sokka nodded. He threw out his arms in excitement, “And now I found you! Zuko isn’t it great!”

            “Yeah, Sokka, it is great. But you should really lie back down. You’re not acting like yourself.”

            Sokka hummed and melted back against Zuko, who squeezed his hand. He grinned up at Katara. The fog in his mind making his words come out slurred, “I feel just fine.”

            Zuko snorted, “Of course you do. That’s totally not the new moon talking right now.”

            Katara frowned, “What are you talking about?”

            “He hasn’t been healed properly since the siege in the North. His wounds wax and wane with the moon. The new moon is tomorrow night. He’s been limping around for days now and its only getting worse,” Zuko spoke, carding his fingers through Sokka’s hair.

            Katara looked down at Sokka in shock. She reached a hand towards her neck, where Sokka noticed his necklace was sitting, right below their mother’s. She pulled a glass vial out of her tunic. “This is water from the spirit oasis. It may be able to help.”

            Alarms sounded in the back of Sokka’s mind, struggling to reach him through the fog. He pushed her hand away from him, “No!” he shouted. “That’s not for me. Don’t waste it on me.” He struggled against Zuko trying to get the glass away from him. He didn’t know why but he could feel that something terrible would happen if she used it on him.

            Zuko wrestled Sokka back against his chest, resuming his gentle soothing motions, “Sokka she won’t use it if you don’t want her to. Calm down, its alright.” Sokka melted back against him, giving a sigh of relief.

            “How did you two end up here together?” Katara asked, eyes narrowed, looking between them.

            “He saved me, Kat,” Sokka whispered.

            Zuko huffed, “You didn’t make it easy Sokka, jumping into every large body of water you could find. I swear, it’s almost like you wanted to drown.”
            Sokka shrugged, “I like to keep things interesting.”

            Katara frowned, “What?”
            “My uncle and I found him after the siege failed. He should have been dead, but he wasn’t. We pulled him out of the ocean and onto our boat. We’ve been traveling together ever since.”

            Katara sat back in shock, “Spirits, you’ve been alive all this time and we just abandoned you.”

            Sokka let out a whine, “It wasn’t your fault. You did the right thing. You and Aang had to keep fighting. I wasn’t ever mad. You did what I wanted you to do—what you needed to do.”

            “He’s telling the truth Katara,” Zuko added, “You don’t need to blame yourself. It wasn’t your fault.”

            Katara gave a slow, hesitant nod. “I’m so glad you’re okay. Aang is going to be so happy.”

            Sokka gave her a smile. “I can’t wait to see him again.”

            Before she could respond, the wall in front of them crumbled open. Katara stood ready to fight and Zuko pulled Sokka to his chest, his hand held outstretched in front of them.

            A girl dressed in green clothes stood before them. She looked familiar. Over her shoulder, was Iroh.

            “Uncle!” Sokka shouted. He pulled himself to his feet with the help of Zuko and limped over to him. Iroh wrapped both boys into a big hug. A relieved laugh escaped his lips. He passed Sokka his boomerang that he must have grabbed from home. He must be anticipating another fight.

            “I’m so glad the both of you are alright,” Iroh spoke.

            Katara had run over to the girl and spoke quickly.

            “Wait, Snoozles over there is you dead brother?” she asked.

            “You know Sokka?” Katara asked, shocked.

            “Well, I didn’t know his name, but I met him when I ran away to go back home that one time. I met him and Uncle. Who would have thought that Snoozles and Dead-boy are the same person.” The girl pointed over to them.

            Sokka remembered her now. She was the blind earth bender that they shared a pot of tea with. This is Aang’s earth bending teacher? Sokka thought, She’s perfect.

            Before Katara could respond, the green crystals began to grow from the ground, trapping Iroh between them. Dai Li agents jumped out of one of the tunnels, followed by Azula. Zuko jumped into a bending stance, pushing Sokka towards Katara who grabbed him easily.

            “I expect his kind of treachery from Uncle, but Zuko, Prince Zuko, you’re a lot of things, but you’re not a traitor, are you?” Azula questioned.

            “Release him, immediately,” Zuko snapped.

            “It’s not too late for you, Zuko. You can still redeem yourself,” Azula offered.

            Zuko paused a moment, looking his sister up and down, before he glanced at Sokka, “I’ve already redeemed myself. Your offer means nothing to me.” He shot a blast of fire at her.

            Azula let out a growl, blue fire shooting from her foot has she leapt backwards, dodging. Toph earth bent, Iroh out of the crystals and they ran down one of the tunnels.

            “We have to find Aang!” Katara shouted. Sokka’s arm thrown over her shoulder. He tripped and caused them to stumble.

 Zuko reached over and yanked Sokka to his feet, tossing him over his shoulder, “Where is he?”

“Warning the Earth King about the Dai Li,” Toph shouted.

They reached a large open room. Pools of water were surrounding the walkways. Green crystals sprouted from the walls. A bolt of lightning was shot at them form behind. Toph earth bended a way to protect them from the blast. Katara sent a wave a water in Azula’s direction. She met it with a blast of blue flames.

Sokka felt his heart leaping out of his chest. This was all eerily like the dream he had. He stumbled a few steps back, out of the way of a rouge shot of fire. His back collided with the stone wall. Zuko shot a blast of fire towards his sister. Dai Li agents fought Toph and Iroh. They worked together as a powerful team. Katara bounced from helping them and Zuko as they thought against Azula and her forces.

Two girls appeared from one of the tunnels. One in pink doing flips to dodge flying rocks, the other in black, threw knifes at them. Aang appeared from one of the other tunnels. He shot a blast of air at the Dai Li agents that were surrounding Katara.

“Aang!” she shouted. “Sokka is alive.”

His steps faltered, eyes widening. He dodged a blast of earth that was bended his way.

“What?” Aang gasped.

Katara pointed in Sokka’s direction, who was being protected by Zuko. He was fighting off the Dai Li that were trying to attack him.

Aang darted forward and shot a blast of air into Zuko, knocking him to the ground a few paces away. Sokka cried out, limping away from the wall.

“Aang!” Sokka shouted, “He’s on our side!”

Aang looked over at Sokka and moved away from Zuko. He crushed Sokka into a hug. “I’m so happy you alive Sokka!” He had tears forming in his eyes.

Sokka wrapped his arms around him quickly, “I’m glad to see you Aang, but we will have to catch up later. We have fight to win and we need you.” Sokka grabbed his boomerang and threw it at one of the knives heading their direction. It clattered to the ground and the boomerang flew back to his hand.

Aang nodded, determination written on his face. He glided back over to Katara, where she was fighting Azula. Zuko gave Sokka a quick nod before following Aang.

The fog in his mind made it difficult to keep up with the battle. The Dai Li were strong and fast. They seemed too multiple around them. The girl with the knives hung towards the back, avoiding most of the fighting. She seemed uninterested in what was going on not really giving the fight her all. The girl in pink that flipped around appeared in front of him.

“You’re so cute!” she giggled.

Sokka frowned at her, dodging a hand that flew towards his shoulder, “What?”

“Just look at your hair!” she gasped. She leapt over him with a graceful backflip, their faces inches apart. Her long-braided ponytail whipped to the side when she landed, She tugged lightly on his white hair. Eyes big and bright.

“Please don’t do that,” Sokka said, batting her hands away.

 Her head tipped to the side, “Your aura is glittering, but something doesn’t seem right with it. It’s fading.”

Sokka took a step back, avoiding her outstretched hand as she reached for him again, “It’s probably because I’m spirit touched.” He gave an awkward laugh, “A lot of things are strange about me since then.”

The girl took a step away from him a confused look on her face. A small blast of fire licked at her feet. She skipped over it with easy. Whatever she was going to say was forgotten.

“Ty Lee!” Zuko shouted, “leave him alone.”

She shot Sokka a knowing grin before leaping off the other direction.

Well, that was weird.

A blast shook the ground causing Sokka to stumble. He hit the ground hard, a groan escaping his lips. His ears rang from the noise. A bright glowing blue light filled the room. Sokka scrambled forwards, rocks scraping at his hands. His left leg throbbed with every move he made. Someone shouted ahead of him, but he couldn’t hear. A hand tried grasping at his ankle, but he kicked it away. Heart pounding, he swallowed down the bile rising in his throat. He reached a cluster of rocks ahead of him that he managed to use as leverage. He pulled himself it his feet. The blue light was Aang. He was rising in the air in the Avatar State, arrow tattoos glowing. A crackling sound filled the air, Azula had lightning dancing between her fingers. She reached out and shot it at Aang. He heard someone scream. The light faded and Aang came limply crashing to the earth. The ground shook again, dust filling the air, coating Sokka’s lungs. The ringing in Sokka’s ears grew louder.

Someone shouted again, Sokka turned his head trying to see who it was. Lightning crackled again, the air around him caused his hair to stand up. Sokka turned to see lightning darting towards him, glowing dangerously. He was frozen in place, unable to move out of the way. Time seemed to move slower. All Sokka could hear was the electricity in the air and his heart pounding. His life flashing before his eyes. Iroh jumped in front of him, before Sokka could react. He took the lightning to the chest, managing to redirect most of it towards the roof of the cave. It exploded in a cloud of dust and rumble.

 A scream tore its way through Sokka’s throat. He stumbled to Iroh, who was lying on the ground in front of him. Static shocked Sokka when he touched him. Iroh let out a groan. The cave around them crumbled, shaking the ground. Sokka clutched at Iroh’s tunic desperately. Tears dripped from his face onto Iroh's.

            “Please, please, please,” Sokka moaned. A choked cry left his mouth.

            Iroh’s eyes blinked open. He gave Sokka a fond smile and murmured, “I’ll be alright.” He patted Sokka’s hands gently before his eyes rolled back into his head.

            Sokka pulled himself to Iroh’s chest, burring his face into his tunic. His heart was still beating. He was still breathing. Hands pulled at Sokka’s shoulders, he pushed them away.

            “Please,” Sokka sobbed. “We can’t leave him. Please!”

            A new warmer set of hands wrapped themselves around Sokka. He was hauled off the ground and into their arms. Zuko, he thought. He was carried away from the fight. Away from Iroh.

            “Zuko, please. He saved me. He’s your uncle, you can’t leave him,” Sokka gripped at his tunic tightly. His knuckles turning white.

            “I know Sokka. He gave us a chance to get away, we can’t when his fight anymore. Uncle will be alright. He can take care of himself.”

            Sokka let out a choked noise, “He’s hurt Zuko, he needs us.”

            The arms around him tightened, “Hush, Sokka. He will be okay. He’s survived worse.”

            The fight was leaving Sokka’s body. His head ached and his leg throbbed. He felt himself sagging into Zuko’s hold. His hands slipped from where they gripped his shirt. What Sokka could see around him was growing hazy, like a dark curtain being drawn before his eyes.

            “Sokka?” Zuko asked, panic raising in his voice.

            He managed a small hum.

            “Sokka, I need you to stay awake until we get somewhere safe. I need to check you for injuries.”

            Sokka let out a breath against Zuko’s neck.

            “Sokka?”

            Sokka slipped away. The veil of darkness settling over his eyes, draping him in the swift embrace of unknowingness.

Chapter Text

            Sokka woke up to darkness. He was in a soft bed, wrapped in blankets. A small lantern was lit in the corner of the room, casting it in shadows. The walls were metal and dark. It seemed familiar in a way. Sokka’s head throbbed as he strained his eyes to see his surroundings. A Fire Nation emblem hung from the wall. His heart skipped a beat.

            Sokka threw himself out of bed, ignoring the way his head protested. His leg buckled under him causing him to crash to the ground. Between panicked gasping breaths, Sokka managed to pull himself up and out the door. Not again, please, not again.

            He stumbled out into the corridor, leaning against the wall. Bile crept up his throat, but he swallowed it down. Voices approached from ahead. Sokka hid himself in a small alcove in the wall. Two fire nation soldiers passed without noticing him. He reached the stairs that led up to the deck. He grasped the railing tightly, knuckles white, and pulled himself up.

            There were at least a dozen soldiers on the deck. He hadn’t been spotted yet due to the dark night sky. Sokka started scrambling towards the nearest side. His chest was burning from his heaving breaths. His head spun and his leg ached. I can make it, just a little further. I can’t do this again.

            A shout erupted from the stairs. Sokka wasn’t sure what was said but it sent the soldiers into a panic. Another voice spoke and footsteps started approaching. Sokka had reached the edge of the ship, and he began pulling himself over the railing. The soldiers were surrounding him, hands outstretched as if trying to calm a wild animal. They were all shouting words Sokka couldn’t understand. Someone pushed their way through the soldiers, voice yelling over the rest. Sokka ignored it and twisted himself over the railing. Just as he was about to pull his other leg over, he was tackled to the deck.

            A scream broke through his wheezing as pain erupted through him. His head bounced off the floor causing him to see stars. His leg finally gave up on trying to help, muscles drawn tight and burning. Sokka tried to fight the person on top of him, arms swinging wildly, but he was quickly pinned to the ground. It was too dark to make out who was above him.

            “No, no, no,” he stuttered between breaths, hands clenched where they were trapped above his head.

            A warmth spread over him, stark contrast from the cold metal floor. It pressed against him, grounding. A familiar voice spoke in his ear. Sokka felt himself suck in a deeper breath. He blinked his eyes against and was able to make out Zuko hovering above him.

            “Give him some space,” he heard Zuko growl, “Back up!”

            Footsteps were heard around him, clanging against the metal of the deck. Sokka felt his breath pick up again. Zuko’s hands let go of his and found his cheeks instead. They stroked his face and wiped away the tears escaping his eyes.  His voice was low and soothing. Sokka’s eyes darted over his face, trying to make out what he was saying. Zuko smiled when he noticed Sokka focusing.

            A whine escaped his throat at the pain pulsing through him. Zuko’s face fell, “I know turtle duck, but you must breathe. Take in a deep breath.”

            Sokka managed to suck in another breath. He held it a little longer than the others.

            “That’s good, Sokka. Another one.”

            Sokka wheezed in response before managing to do it again.

            “Just like that, keep going.”

            With endless encouragement from Zuko, Sokka finally was able to breathe normally, only a shaky breath here and there. Zuko moved himself off Sokka, where he was pressing him into the deck. He collected him into a tight hug and pressed a kiss to his temple. Sokka sagged against him. Zuko’s hand running through his hair. His body was worn even though his mind was racing. He felt cold despite Zuko’s warmth and the humidity growing in the air. A shiver went down his spine. Zuko let out a breath causing some more heat to transfer over. It didn’t feel like enough.

            A throat cleared above them. Zuko looked up, his hand keeping Sokka’s face pressed in his neck.

            “Sokka there’s someone who wants to see you,” Zuko mumbled in his ear. “You’re safe here, I promise. I won’t let anything happen to you.”

            Sokka nodded hesitantly. He pulled his head away but didn’t release his tight grip on Zuko’s tunic. One of the soldiers knelt in front of him. Sokka flinched back into Zuko, who ran his hand down his back in response. The soldier removed his helmet. Blue eyes looked down at him, tears falling from them. Sokka hadn’t seen those eyes in years.

            “Dad?” Sokka asked, voice cracking.

            “It’s me, Sokka,” he breathed, hand reaching out slowly.     

            Sokka let out a wet laugh, his head collided into Zuko’s jaw as exhaustion began taking over. He reached out and grabbed his dad’s hand with shaking fingers, squeezing. “How?”

            “Katara found him before, she said something about a letter. They took over this fire nation ship when we flew out of Ba Sing Se,” Zuko answered. He slipped Sokka’s head back under his chin and hummed disappointedly. He spoke to Hakoda next, “He needs to be in bed. His fever is rising. I’ll stay with him.”

            His dad nodded and helped Zuko pick him up. He was carried back down into the room he had escaped from. His dad pulled back the sheets and Zuko laid him down. They both tucked him in. He blinked at them slowly.

            “I’ll go tell Katara, maybe she can come check on him when she’s not busy,” his dad whispered, “I think he hit his head again when you tackled him off the edge.”

            Zuko huffed and mumbled to himself, “If I have to stop him from drowning one more time…” He cut himself off with a choked cough. He sat on the edge of the bed and nodded up to Sokka’s dad, “I’ll stay.”

            He turned to leave but Sokka’s hand shot out and grasped at his arm. Hakoda turned, looking a little hopeful, “I missed you, dad.” Sokka’s voice came out as a whisper.

            Hakoda lent down and pressed a dry kiss to Sokka’s forehead, “I missed you too. Rest now, I’ll talk to you when you are better.” He gave Zuko a tight nod and left the room.

            The room was silent as they watched him leave. Zuko shifted beside him, drawing Sokka’s attention away from the door, “You scared him.”

            Sokka swallowed around the lump in his throat, “I wasn’t thinking straight—”

            Zuko cut him off with a quick kiss to his lips. He pulled back and pressed a longer on to Sokka’s forehead. He gave Sokka a sad smile when he pulled away completely, “It’s not your fault. You have a fever from the new moon. Not to mention the head injury from the cave. I should have been here when you woke up. I knew it would freak you out being on the ship. I just wasn’t expecting you to wake up so soon.”

            “It’s okay, Zuko. You’re here now,” Sokka sighed.

            “How are you feeling?” Zuko asked, brushing the hair out of Sokka’s face.

            “Not good,” he mumbled.

            “I’m surprised you even made it as far as you did. You couldn’t barely walk for days after the first new moon.”

            Sokka shrugged, “I don’t think I’ll be moving again any time soon.”

            Zuko winced, “Sorry if I made it worse when I tackled you. I didn’t want you going over.”

            Sokka hummed, “I’m alright. I know you’d never hurt me on purpose. Besides, I don’t think there’s anything you can do to it to make it hurt more than it does now.”

            Zuko frowned, “Do you want some of the salve?”

            “Do you even have it? It should be in my stuff back at the apartment.”

            Zuko shook his head and pulled out a small tin from his pocket, “I always carry it with me. I went back for it before we left when I saw you didn’t bring it.”

            Sokka let out a small laugh, “What would I do without you Zuko? You’re perfect.”

            He got a shy smile in return and a kiss to his temple, “Let me help you?”

            Sokka nodded. Zuko got to work pulling up his pant leg. Sokka bit back gasps of pain, Zuko mumbling apologies as he went. When his leg was finally exposed, he looked down to see the scars on his knee and ankle, angry and red. His joints were inflamed and swollen. It hurt to even wiggle his toes.

            “Agni Sokka,” Zuko cursed, “How does it get this bad so quickly?”

            “I don’t know. I don’t know if I’ll ever know,” he replied, voice small.

            Zuko let out a sad sigh and scooped some of the salve into his hands, warming it. He was a gentle as he could as he rubbed it into Sokka’s skin. The heat of his hands felt nice, muscles trying to relax from their coiled-up position.  

Sokka’s head fell back to the pillow, eyes growing heavy. When Zuko finished he pressed himself into Sokka’s side. An arm was slung over his waist.

“Are you going to keep me warm?” Sokka teased.

“Not when you have a fever,” Zuko replied. Sokka felt his temperature lower.

“But I’m cold!” Sokka whined.

“Actually,” Zuko said, pulling away to get a better look at his face, “This is the hottest you’ve been in weeks.”

“You think I’m hot?”

Zuko rolled his eyes, exasperated, “You know what I mean. Your skin doesn’t feel like ice.”

Sokka hummed, eyes fluttering closed as he rolled away from Zuko, “Whatever you say, jerk face.”

“Jerk face?” Zuko spluttered, “Just because I won’t warm you up? Sokka be reasonable, I can’t let your fever get higher.”

Sokka let out a fake snore.

Zuko groaned, the sound of his palm meeting his forehead echoed in the room. “You’re ridiculous. I don’t even know why I like you.”

Sokka peaked one eye open and pouted, “I thought I was your turtle duck?”

Zuko rolled his eyes, “Just go to sleep. You know I love you.”

Sokka closed his eyes and grinned victoriously, “I love you too.”

Zuko laid back down next to him and pressed a kiss to his temple. “Wake me up if you need anything. I’ll take care of you.”

            Sokka didn’t wake up until well into the next day. The room was lit by the sun peering in through the small windows long the walls. Sokka’s leg still ached something fierce, but his head had dimmed to a dull throb. He still felt a chill travel up his spine despite the humid air. He struggled against the pillows as he tried to sit up.

            Zuko rushed over when he noticed Sokka was awake. He braced an arm against Sokka’s back and piled pillows behind him to help hold him steady. He brushed a hand over Sokka’s forehead, checking the temperature.

            “How are you feeling?” he whispered. “You’re fever is lower.”

            “I’m alright. My head is better.”

            Zuko nodded, “Katara stopped by earlier and used her water bending on it. How’s your leg?”

            Sokka shrugged and rubbed a hand over his face.

            Zuko let out a sigh, “I was hoping it would be better. Katara tried to heal it too, but it didn’t seem to have any effect. She thinks she’s drained from all the time she spent on Aang.”

            Sokka’s hand dropped to his lap, “What happened?”
            Zuko’s eyebrows pinched together. He moved to sit down by Sokka’s legs and took one of his hands between his own. “Azula shot him with lightning when he was trying to go into the Avatar state. He was really hurt, he almost died. Katara was able to heal him with the spirit water, but he still hasn’t woken up.”

            Sokka swallowed around the lump in his throat, “But he’s, okay?”

            Zuko smiled down at him gently, “Yeah, Sokka, he’ll be okay.”

            Sokka nodded. His mind drifted to Iroh, who was also struck by lightning. Would he be okay too? He didn’t have Katara and her magic spirit water. He had managed to redirect most of the lightning. Was that enough to save his life too? Sokka felt his chest tightening at the thought. Iroh sacrificed himself to save him. Despite all the encouragement he received from the fire benders, he wasn’t sure if he was worth it. He felt tears welling up in his eyes.

            Zuko brushed the hair from Sokka’s face before resting on his cheek, “What are you thinking about?” His voice was soft and so gentle that Sokka melted.

            “If Aang almost died, what does that mean for Uncle?” The tears began dripping down his face, a sob building its way through his throat, “We left him all alone Zuko. What if he doesn’t make it? What if we abandoned him to die all alone?” His voice breaking with the last word.

            Zuko’s hands began stroking his cheeks, hushing him with soothing words. Sokka continued to word vomit, the feelings were too strong to contain. He took in a shaking breath before continuing.

            “He saved me Zuko, and I just left him there, hurt and alone. I don’t know what to do. What if your sister does something horrible to him. It should have been me that was left, not him.”

            Sokka was pulled into Zuko’s chest. He buried his face into his neck as he cried. He felt so guilty for what had happened to Iroh, who only did everything to help Sokka. What was Iroh thinking now?

            Zuko pulled Sokka back and grasped him by the face, making sure Sokka would meet his eyes, “Are you listening to me Sokka? Uncle would have wanted us to leave him behind. He would have slowed us down if he was hurt. He managed to redirect more of the lightning that you think. His injury won’t be as severe as Aang’s. In fact, I think he will heal just fine. Nothing but a scar from where it passed through him. What I also know is that he would never blame you for it. He jumped in front of you willingly because he knew he had a better chance of survival than you did. Besides, it was my decision to leave him. If he should be blaming anyone it should be me. Do you understand?”

            Sokka nodded his head tightly. He sucked in a shaking breath and pulled himself back into Zuko’s chest. A kiss was placed on the top of his head. He let out a small hum in response.

            A loud clang echoed through the room. It was someone knocking at the door. Zuko stroked Sokka’s hair as he called them inside.

            Toph, was standing in the doorway, a smirk plastered on her lips, “What’s up sparky?”

            Zuko let out a sigh, “I thought I told you not to call me that.”

            Toph let out a snort, “And I told you I didn’t have to listen to you. How is Snoozles? Sugar-queen sent me to check on him.”

            “Snoozles is alright,” Sokka answered.

            Toph walked over to the bed before throwing herself on to it, “You don’t sound alright. Not to mention I can feel your heartbeat through my bending.”

            Sokka let out a small snort. Zuko patted his back before helping him lay back down against the pillows.

            “Believe it or not, Toph,” Zuko muttered, pulling the blanket back over Sokka. He swatted at Toph as she got in the way, “Sometimes alright doesn’t look the same for everyone.”

            Her smirk fell from her face, “I know. But really, how is he? Katara is worried. I don’t think she can handle the stress of both Snoozles and Aang.”

            Sokka reached out and patted the earth bender’s, “She doesn’t need to worry about me. I can take care of myself.”

            Toph let out a laugh, “Really? From what I know you’ve nearly died countless times since she lost you. Sparky has been filling us in.”

            Sokka turned and shot a glare at Zuko, “What did you tell her?”

            Zuko looked a little sheepish, “Just the important stuff. I knew you were going to brush it off like everything is fine. I know you better than you think I do Sokka. You hate when people are worried over you. You wouldn’t have said anything to your family.”

            Sokka felt the frustration rise in him but let it out with a shaky breath. It would do no good to take it out on Zuko. He ran a hand over his face.

            “You have people who want to help you Sokka, you don’t have to hold it in alone,” Zuko whispered, taking Sokka’s hand away from where it was pressed into his eyes.

            “I know. Just don’t expect me to like it right away.”

            Zuko smiled at him, “I won’t, and I’ll remind you just like you remind me. You’re not alone. We are in this together. You have people that care about you.”

            Sokka squeezed Zuko’s hand and nodded. Before he could say anything else, Katara and his dad came barging into the room.

            “Toph! Why didn’t you tell me he was awake?” she demanded.

            The earth bender quirked an eyebrow, “I’ve barely been gone for ten minutes. I haven’t had the chance.”

            Katara shook her head in frustration and launched herself at Sokka, wrapping him up in a tight hug. Zuko only had a few seconds to move out of the way, pulling Toph with him. “I was so worried about you. I can’t believe you go through this every month.”

            Sokka threaded his fingers through her hair and breathed in her comforting scent. “I’m alright Kat, you don’t have to worry about me.”

            She pulled away and gave him a sad smile. Hakoda placed a hand on Sokka’s shoulder and gave it a firm squeeze, “I’m glad I have my family together again. I wish it was under better circumstances.”

            Sokka snorted, “Don’t we all?”

            Hakoda let out a chuckle, “It’s good to see your face again Sokka. You’ve grown so much since the last time I saw you.” Katara looked at Sokka proudly.

            Sokka smiled up at him. It really was good to see his dad again. He expected to feel resentment for being left all along to fend for the village, but he only felt relieved. He knew everyone he loved was safe. Well, almost everyone.

            “How is Aang?”

            Katara’s face turned serious, “He was weak. I didn’t think he was going to make it. I managed to heal most of the damage with the spirit water. I’m sorry Sokka, I was hoping to use some on you, but Aang’s wound was too extensive. I didn’t have any left after I healed him.” She had begun to tear up as she was speaking. Hands clutching tightly to the hem of her dress.

            Sokka reached out a hand in his own, “It’s alright Katara. It wouldn’t have done anything for me anyways. I need to do my healing on my own time. Or I suppose the moon’s time.”

            “How can you be sure? You haven’t even tried any other way to heal it,” Katara countered.

            Sokka gave her a soft smile, “It’s just something that I know deep down. That spirit water was destined for Aang. I could feel that it wasn’t going to work on me when I saw it.”

            Katara and Hakoda frowned down at him. Zuko placed a gentle hand on Sokka’s shoulder, “He’s a lot closer to the spirits after he was touched. He understands them and their ways differently than us.”

            Sokka’s smile turned a little sad, “It’s like I know things that I shouldn’t. Or that Tui is trying to communicate things with me, but I don’t always understand.” He thought back to his dream he had of the attack in Ba Sing Se. If he had understood it more, he may have been able to change the outcome. But it ended up being just another burden to carry.

            Katara tilted her head to the side, “Maybe Aang will be able to help. He is the bridge between the two worlds.”

            Sokka nodded, “Only when he is ready. It’s not important enough to push him for.”

            Hakoda turned his head at a sound coming from the doorway. Loud footsteps were approaching quickly. Toph stood up, alert.

            “Someone is coming,” she said.

            “Who?” Katara asked.

            She paused a minute before grinning, “Twinkle toes.”

            Katara leapt from the bed and ran out of the room. Hakoda and Toph following her. Sokka turned to Zuko and raised a questioning eyebrow.

            “It’s her nickname for Aang. I’m sure he is experiencing something like what you did when you woke up on a fire nation ship.”

            Sokka winced. The panic that shot through him. Fear guiding his steps. He hoped that his sister was able to reach him before anyone was hurt.

            “He will be alright,” Zuko reassured.  “I would go help but seeing me in his state may make it worse.”

            Sokka snorted and looked up at him fondly. “Well, I don’t mind seeing you face.”

            Zuko rolled his eyes and pecked Sokka on the head. He was about to make a retort when the door busted open. A boy appeared with shaggy black hair. He was dressed in brown and orange pants, no shirt. He was wrapped in bandages and had a blue tattoo running down his arms. It was Aang. He stumbled through the doorway holding his staff out in front of him. He looked around the room, slightly dazed. He glared when his eyes landed on Zuko. He took a dangerously unstable step forward, tilting to the side. Zuko moved to help but as he did so, Sokka came into Aang’s view. He faltered, eyes widening.

            “Sokka?”

            His voice was hoarse and scratchy. He leaned heavily on his staff.

            “I thought you were… and can’t believe that…” he was too surprised to finish a thought.

Sokka opened his arms from where he was lying. Aang came crashing into them. Sokka pulled him into his chest and hugged him tightly. He ran his hand up and down his back gently as he sobbed. Sokka hadn’t seen Aang cry like this ever. He shook with the force of the cries leaving his body. Sokka was helpless to do nothing but comfort him. He stroked his head, running his fingers through his soft black hair. Zuko hovered to the side, looking around awkwardly. It seemed that he was completely comfortable when it was Sokka breaking down, but not anyone else.

“Go find Katara,” he whispered.

Zuko looked relieved to have something to do. He nodded and darted out of the door.

Aang’s sobs slowly began to subside. He clutched at Sokka’s shirt tightly, his breath hot and wet against Sokka’s neck. He slowly pulled away and blinked his large gray eyes at Sokka. He gave him a sad smile in return. Aang scanned over his face rapidly, eyes bouncing all over him. He reached a shaking hand to touch Sokka’s hair. He let out a small gasp when he touched it.

Sokka couldn’t really explain it, but he felt more connected to Aang somehow, in that moment. Maybe it was due to the blessing from the moon spirit. Maybe it was the time that were forced to spend away from each other. Sokka wasn’t sure but he wasn’t going to take it for granted. Aang was his best friend after all.

“I’m so sorry,” Aang whispered, voice utterly broken.

Sokka squeezed him tighter, “It wasn’t your fault. You did what you had to do. I’m just happy I get to see you again.”

Aang smiled at him. Before he could answer, Momo came gliding into the room He chirped happily when he saw Sokka and rubbed his head under his chin. Aang laughed at him.

“We all missed you so much. I don’t know how we made it this far without you,” Aang mumbled.

“I missed you too. And it doesn’t matter how you made it, all that matters is that we are here together now.”

He pulled Aang back to his chest. He felt his eyes grow heavy. Aang relaxed into his arms. They both fell asleep, content to guide each other to the next day.

Chapter Text

When Sokka woke up it was night. The moon was a sliver in the sky, peeking in through the window almost as if it was winking. Aang was pressed against his side fast asleep. He was sprawled across the bed and snoring lightly. He lacked the familiar warmth Sokka had grown use too while sleeping. He scanned the room for Zuko, only to see him passed out in a chair next to the bed. Sokka stretched out a hand and grabbed one of his. Zuko gave a small murmur before his eyes fluttered open. He smiled at Sokka softly and squeezed his hand.

“Why aren’t you in bed?” Sokka pouted.

Zuko snorted, “My spot’s been stolen by a formerly bald monk.”

Sokka looked over at Aang who was drooling into the pillow. Sokka shifted over and patted the empty space he left. “There’s room for more.”

Zuko raised an eyebrow, “I’m fine in the chair, Sokka. You and Aang need the rest.”

Sokka frowned, “I rest better when you’re next to me. Please?” Sokka gave his best polar bear dog cub eyes. Zuko’s eyes widened at the expression Sokka made, eyes darting around the room like he would be able to find an escape. He was unsuccessful and let out a sigh. Zuko stood and took the two steps to cross the distance between him and the bed. He sat down slowly like he was afraid to disturb the peace that came from the bed. Sokka tugged at his arm gently until he was lying down.

Zuko pressed his lips to Sokka’s head and hummed, “Your fever’s gone.”

Sokka nodded into his neck, “The moon is back. I could see it from the window.”

“That’s good. I don’t like seeing you stuck in bed,” he mumbled sleepily.

Sokka scratched the nape of his neck as Zuko pulled him closer. He patting Aang’s head when he accidentally bumped him. Sokka snorted softly. Aang let out a slightly snore but only turned and tucked his face further into Sokka’s side. It was then that Sokka noticed Momo was curled up against Aang’s back.

“I don’t think this bed was made for this many,” Zuko mumbled.

Sokka huffed, “You’ll have to get use to this. Aang’s like a purple pentapus when he’s asleep. Actually, I’m surprised he hadn’t dragged Katara into bed too.”

“The two of you were too passed out to notice when we came back. Aang nearly gave Katara a heart attack when he got up. She checked him over and said he’ll be fine. Just sore for a few more days. She’s sleeping with Toph in the room next door.”

“Should we invite them to our sleep over?” Sokka whispered.

Zuko tightened his grip on Sokka, “I don’t want to share.”

“The bed?”

“No, you,” Zuko complained, his voice coming out in almost a whine, “I knew your friends were going to be happy to see you, I just didn’t expect I’d have to share you even at night.”

Sokka snorted and tangled his fingers in Zuko’s hair. It had gotten long enough to fall into his eyes now. Sokka found himself constantly resisting the urge to push it out of his face and tuck it behind his ears. “They’ll get used to having me back eventually. I’m sure it won’t take long before Katara thinks I’m the most annoying person she’s ever met again.”

Zuko hummed, eyes closed, and leaning into Sokka’s hand, “I don’t think you're annoying.”

Sokka smiled and planted a kiss on Zuko’s head, “I know.”

When the sun finally rose in the sky and Zuko had peeled himself out of the grip both Sokka and Aang had got on him, Katara and Toph came in the room. Sokka was only lightly dozing, not able to go back to sleep after being jostled around by Zuko. He could hear them quietly talking. He wasn’t sure what they were saying. Aang grumbled into Sokka’s shoulder, his face practically pressed into his armpit. Sokka let out a grumble in agreement. Mornings suck. Aang shifted, reaching a hand up to pat Sokka’s head. Momo jumped from where he was sleeping and glided over to the end of the bed, chattering. Sokka returned Aang’s greeting pats only to hear the other people in the room snickering. Sokka peered at them through one bleary eye.

Zuko and Katara were looking at them, hiding laughter behind their hands. Toph was openly smirking. Sokka frowned, “Aang, wake up. They are making fun of us.”

Aang grumbled and pushed himself up on his elbows. He blinked his eyes open slowly, “Is that… Zuko? I thought that was a dream.”

Zuko scratched the back of his neck and gave Aang a timid wave, “Um, not a dream. Sorry for chasing you all over the world? I hope you don’t mind me helping you stop the fire lord. Maybe I can teach you fire bending?”

Sokka snorted at Zuko’s awkwardness. Aang leapt up, suddenly full of his typical abundance of energy. He glided over and pulled Zuko into a bear hug, “Flameo, Sifu Hotman!”

Zuko choked, face flushing, “Don’t call me that.”

Sokka snickered from the bed, and he could see Katara’s shoulders shaking from where she stood.

Toph barged over before Aang could reply. She gave the air bender a swift punch in the arm, “Good to have you up and about, Twinkle toes.”

Aang grinned at her, “No thanks to Katara’s healing. Now we can get back to the invasion plan.”

Sokka sat up and turned to the group taking over his room. His leg protested as he swung it over the edge of the bed. Zuko came flying over to steady Sokka as he swayed on his feet. “What’s the invasion plan?”
            Katara scanned Sokka up and down, eyes lingering on his left leg, “We found out that on the solar eclipse, fire benders will lose their bending. We were planning on breaking into the fire nation palace and taking out the Fire Lord.”

Zuko stiffened next to Sokka, his grip tightened around his arm, “That won’t work.”

Katara glared and let out a huff, “What do you mean? You could be lying just to try and protect you dad. I know you’ve been playing nice but why should be trust—”

“Katara,” Sokka snapped. The room fell silent, and his sister’s eyes widened. He never spoke to her like that, rarely ever raised his voice in all the years they spent alone in the South Pole. Sokka would almost feel guilty if it wasn’t for the things she was implying about Zuko. He had been hurt by too many people to stand there and listen to Sokka’s sister drag him through the mud. His fist tightened and his jaw clenched. Breaths coming out in short pants through his nose he spat, “He saved my life. If you have anything to say about Zuko, just remember I would be as good as dead if it wasn’t for him.”

Katara’s face paled. Sokka pulled his arm out of Zuko’s grip and limped from the room, ignoring the pain shooting up his leg and the pleas from Zuko and Aang for Sokka to stop. He gritted his teeth as he pulled himself up the stairs to the main deck. Now that Sokka was more alert, he recognized some of the soldiers as warriors from back home. They all watched Sokka with curious gazes. Some looked worried as he limped along, and others stared at his hair. He was getting sick of the stares that he received, as if he was some sort of freak. One of the soldiers stopped him with a hand to his shoulder. He smiled down at Sokka and pulled off his helmet.

“Bato,” Sokka breathed. He pulled the man that was practically his uncle into a hug, laughing happily.

“Sokka you’ve grown so much. Just look at you!” Bato exclaimed, placing a hand under Sokka’s chin to tilt his face this way and that way. His fingers brushed over the scar from Zhao lightly, smile faltering, but he just shook his head. “Are you supposed to be out of bed yet? Hakoda was telling me that your fire bender said the last time this happened you could barely walk for days afterwards.”

Sokka ignored Bato’s choice of calling Zuko, his fire bender. He just shook his head, “You all worry too much, I can take care of myself. Besides, I needed some fresh air and to stretch my leg out. It doesn’t do well being stuck in one spot for a long time.”

Bato smiled and placed a hand on Sokka’s back, “Mind if I join you then?”

Sokka grinned, “Not at all.”

They strolled slowly around the main deck of the ship. Bato had explained how they had managed to capture it and how they were using it to sail closer to the fire nation. Sokka thought back to what Katara said about the invasion plan. He had a sinking suspicion that it wouldn’t work, and they would lose more people than it was worth.  He hoped Zuko was able to get through to his sister and explain why he thought it would be a bad idea. He hoped that she would forgive him for shouting at her. He regretted raising his voice. Katara was hurting just as much as Sokka was, probably even more, but Zuko didn’t deserve her anger. He winced on his next step as he thought of all the things she must have gone through in her time alone with Aang. Why does everyone I love have to suffer?

Bato caught Sokka by the elbow as his leg tried buckling under him. Sokka gave him a sheepish smile before grasping at the railing of the ship. His knuckles were white as he tried to ride out the pain burning through him. He leaned forward and placed his forehead between his hands, breaths coming out in harsh pants as he swallowed down the pain. He hated that Bato had to see him like this. He hated that he even was like this.

Bato’s hand rubbed at the nape of Sokka’s neck, “You don’t have to be ashamed, Sokka.”

Sokka shook his head violently, “How can I not be? My sister is planning an invasion to stop the war and I can barely walk. She’s been with the Avatar saving the world and I’ve been  doing nothing. What use am I, Bato? I’m just wasting your supplies and space.”

Bato looked over his shoulder and saw the other warriors trying not to eavesdrop, “Come with me.” He didn’t give Sokka chance to argue as he was pulled back done the stairs, below deck, and into what he assumed was Bato’s room. He was gently pushed into a chair and his leg was propped up. Bato began shedding the fire nation uniform, tossing it carelessly on the bed.

“What are you doing?” Sokka asked, watching in confusion. His breath caught in his throat when he saw the scars wrapping around Bato’s arm.

Bato came forward and knelt in front of Sokka placing a hand on his cheek, “I know what it’s like to feel weak. I know what it’s like to be burned and left behind.”

Sokka felt tears welling up in his eyes as he looked at Bato’s scars.

“I may not have saved by the spirits like you were Sokka, but I know you’re not alone. I know that your role in this war has yet to come. Your sister’s plan isn’t well thought out. She’s going to need you and your wisdom to guide her through it. She needs you Sokka, you haven’t failed her.”

Sokka nodded, scrubbing at the tears that rolled down his face. Bato stood and turned. He rummaged through one of the drawers of his bedside table before kneeling back in front of Sokka, who’s eyes widened when he saw what was in Bato’s grasp.

“You never got to have your rite of passage,” Bato whispered, turning the in that contained the warrior’s paint in his hand. “I think surviving at sea with nothing but a ship and a spear for weeks is more of a test than any ice dodging trip could be. You survived with a fatal wound and came back alive. You found your family and protect those around you along the way.” He opened the tin and swiped some of the black paint onto his thumb. He met Sokka’s eyes as he painted a mark onto his forehead, Sokka’s breath catching in his throat at what Bato was doing. “You are Sokka the Wise.”

Sokka crashed forwards and pulled Bato into a hug. Tears streamed down his face for receiving something so important in their tribe’s culture. He often thought he would die before ever earning his mark. Bato rubbed Sokka’s back and hushed him with soothing words. A voice cleared in the doorway, causing them to pull apart as they spoke, “You didn’t think to invite me? Bato, you wound me.”

It was Hakoda. He looked at Sokka with pride in his eyes. He strode forward and pulled Sokka into his chest, wrapping him up in strong arms. Sokka felt a laugh make its way through the tears he cried. Hakoda pulled back to look at his son’s face. “I don’t think Bato could have picked a better mark. We are going to need your brains to get through this war. I’m proud of you, Sokka.”

Sokka smiled up at his dad who wiped the tears from his face and pressed a kiss to his cheek. “Your sister is looking for you. Do you want me to send her here?”

Sokka swallowed a lump around his throat and nodded his head slowly.

Hakoda nodded and followed Bato out the door. Sokka only had to wait a moment before Katara appeared, followed by Zuko. He was surprised to see the two of them together. His sister came rushing forwards, tears in her eyes.

“Sokka, I didn’t even think. I just let my anger get control of me. I didn’t mean what I said to Zuko. I just feel so bitter from all the destruction the fire nation has caused. What they have taking from me,” her hand fiddled with the necklaces around her throat. “I’m so—”

Sokka shook his head, interrupting her, “You don’t need to apologize to me. I shouldn’t have raised my voice at you. It wasn’t fair to you.”

Katara looked at Sokka with a small smile, she pulled him into a quick hug. She turned to leave before faltering, hand at her throat. She unclasped Sokka’s necklace before laying it in his hand. She traced the mark on his forehead gently.  “This looks good on you. You deserve it. I want to talk to you later about the invasion plan. I think you can help improve it. Zuko shared his worries, and I can see how he was right now. I’ll need your help to come up with a new plan.”

Sokka smiled at her gently and nodded his head. He looked down at the necklace in his hand, brushing his fingers over it. He didn’t notice that she had left until Zuko spoke.

“Why don’t you let people apologize to you?”

Sokka had to shake his head, not understanding what Zuko was asking.

“You always brush things off and say that it was your fault. Why?”

Sokka shrugged, “Sometimes it’s just easier that way.”

Zuko shook his head, frustrated. “It’s more like you think that you don’t matter as much. That people can walk all over you, sparing your feelings, because they don’t think your heart is worth it. That you’re not worth it.”

Sokka hummed, clasping the necklace around his neck. He stood up and limped towards the door. Zuko following close behind, scowling. No matter how frustrated he may be, he wasn’t going to let Sokka fall.  

“Maybe I’m not,” Sokka whispered, “We’ll just have to find out.”

He walked back to his room, followed by Zuko. They were oblivious to the pair of ears listening in the shadows.

Sokka could tell Zuko wanted to argue more but he bit down any comments he had to make. He followed after Sokka has he headed back to their room. He’d grab Sokka’s elbow and pull him down the correct hallway when Sokka would make a wrong turn. His leg was throbbing again. He definitely was pushing it to its limits. When they reached the room, Sokka wasted no time flopping down onto the bed. He rubbed at his knee gently, trying to soothe away the ache. His toes tingled painfully as his leg throbbed. Zuko sat down beside his legs, the salve in his hands.

“You did too much today, didn’t you?”

Sokka nodded as he pulled his pants leg up. His joints were not as swollen, but they were still an angry red. The scars left on his leg were raw and irritated. Sokka blamed the scratchy earth kingdom linens. Zuko soothed the skin with the salve, he winced when he saw the redder patches in areas.

“Agni Sokka, we need to find you softer clothes.”

Sokka nodded in agreement. He was tired of scratching all the time. Zuko got up after applying a generous coat of the salve and began rummaging through a trunk at the end of the bed. Sokka hadn’t noticed it was there. Zuko’s head popped back over the edge of the bed. A victorious grin on his face. He had a roll of fabric bundled in his hand.

“Here, feel this,” Zuko said, passing it over.

Sokka took it between his fingers. The fabric was soft to the touch and a bright red. It looked like it may have been some sort of sash or belt for fire nation robes. “It feels nice.”

Zuko smiled and pulled it from Sokka’s hand. He wrapped it gently around his knee, cover the scar before tying it off. He pulled out another one and wrapped it around the scar on his ankle.

“Maybe this will help,” Zuko mumbled when he finished.

“Thank you Zuko,” Sokka replied, he placed a kiss on his temple and pulled him closer.

Zuko hummed before swiping his thumb across Sokka’s forehead, “What does this mean?”

“It’s the mark of the wise,” Sokka answered, “It’s a rite of passage for young water tribe boys. Their father’s take them out to go ice dodging when they are fourteen. I never got to go because I was too young when my dad left for the war. Bato deemed our time spent stranded in the ocean more than sufficient to prove my capability than any ice dodging trip.”

“And why this mark?” Zuko asked quietly.

“He said that I used my wisdom to survive with what little we had.”

Zuko nodded in agreement, “Uncle and I wouldn’t have made it if it wasn’t for you and your knowledge. We had no plans for food until you swam to that boat and weaved that net. It’s well deserved if my opinion means anything to you.” He gave Sokka a gentle smile.

“You opinion matters most to me,” Sokka whispered.

Zuko didn’t look like he completely believed it but pulled Sokka into an embrace, nonetheless. They sat enjoying the comfortable silence that grew between them. Sokka had no doubts that it wouldn’t last for long. Someone would come barging in sooner or later. He was content to wait for it, happy to be his is family once again.

Chapter Text

            Aang stumbled into their room the next morning. He was visibly upset, face pale and eyebrows pinched. The grip he had on his staff made his knuckles turn white. His eyes darted around the room frantically before landing on Sokka, where he was sat getting his leg rewrapped by Zuko.

            “Sokka,” Aang breathed, “I need to talk to you. Alone.”

            Zuko ties off the bandage and nods to Sokka before slipping out of the door silently.

            Aang seemed to deflate when they were alone. He slipped onto the bed next to Sokka and turned his staff in his hands anxiously.

            “What did you want to talk about?”

            Aang sucked in a breath before jerking his head to the side, “Toph and Katara told me about what happened at Ba Sing Se. How Azula thinks she killed me and how the fire nation and the world think I’m dead and that I failed them…”

            Aang cut himself off with a wince. He twisted his staff so tightly in his hands Sokka was worried about it snapping.

            “It’s alright Aang, it’s not your fault. It just means you can be our secret weapon during the invasion.”

            Aang shook his head, “It’s not that, but thanks for saying it anyways. I wanted to talk to you because you’re the only one that understands how it feels…”

            He winced again and shook his head. Sokka felt a pit grow in his stomach as he realized what Aang was talking about.

            “I’m the only one who knows what it feels like for everyone to think your dead?” he whispered.

            Aang let out a small, sad laugh, “Yeah, after the one hundred years passed and I was found, it was a shock, but I learned to grieve and move on. But now that I’ve made new friends and have people counting on me, and I know that they all think I’ve abandoned them once again…”

            Sokka shook his head, “That’s not what they think. If anything, they would think you died giving it your all. But you’re not dead and the world will just have to wait for the right time to know it again. Don’t blame yourself.”

            Aang nodded and pulled Sokka into a hug, “I missed you so much. You always know the right thing to say.”

            Sokka snorted, ruffing Aang’s hair, “I missed you too, buddy. I love Zuko and all but it’s not the same when you’re not around.”

            A knock sounded at the door and Katara pushed it open. She smiled at the sight of her brother and Aang having a moment. She quirked an eyebrow at their embrace before Sokka shoved Aang away with a gag. Aang cried fake protests and wounded feelings.

            “Don’t worry sis, he’s all yours,” Sokka joked as he walked towards the door to pull her into a hug.

            Both Katara and Aang blushed and stammered excuses at the same time. Katara slipping out from under Sokka’s arm with a glare.

            Sokka snorted, “What brought you here, Katara?”

            She shook off her embarrassment and put on her serious face, “We are approaching a fire nation city. We plan to dock and separate while dad looks for a list of people I think can help with the invasion.”

            Sokka nodded, “That’s a good idea. Where better to hide than in plain sight? We could learn some things we don’t already know about the fire nation too. Zuko has told me some, but it’s just not the same as seeing it for yourself.”

            Katara agreed, “We leave soon, so start packing. Come on, Aang.”

            Sokka watched the air bender dart after his sister. He turned to the trunk at the end of the bed and began digging through it. It was mainly filled with clothes that were way to big. Nothing that would be useful for their journey. His current clothes obviously earth kingdom. He would have to find some new ones when they reached the town. He collected his boomerang and knife, securing them to his person. He didn’t have much for belongings but that just meant he could travel light.

            Sokka turned and left the room, shutting the door softly behind him. He walked out on to the main deck where his friends and family were waiting. He gave Zuko a nodded at his questioning glance and smiled at his sister. It would be strange leaving behind his father and Bato, his time being the one to leave. But they had a mission to complete and a war to win.

             Appa had landed them near a large cave that would work for a hiding spot for now. They were worried about being spotted. Sokka knew they stood out in their greens, blues, and oranges. Nothing to disguise them but the red cloaks they were given before they left the ship. It would only be a matter of time before someone took notice and reported them.

            “What about here?” Zuko muttered, pointing to a field were someone was drying their washing. It wasn’t too far from the cave. They had walked back towards the town hoping to find something.

            “It’s good enough for me,” Katara whispered back. She sprang into action, running towards the clotheslines and grabbing things as she passed. Aang and Toph were quick to follow. Zuko sent Sokka a smirk before darting out from their hiding spot. Sokka snorted as he watched him go. He watched the chaos unfold, his friends ducking under lines and grabbing things they thought would fight. I missed this, he realized, before joining in himself.

            He ran as fast has his leg would let him, trying to spot something that would fit his skinny frame. A brown tunic was hanging a few steps away and he lunged to grab it. He spotted a pair of pants and grabbed those too before turning back to the way they came. He saw his friends running ahead of him clutching their finds.

            They reached the cave quickly and wasted no time pulling on their new clothes. Reds, blacks, and browns seemed to be the common choice. Sokka pulled on his tunic and pants before tying a red belt around his waist. Toph was working on removing the bottoms of her shoes so she could see. Aang was tying a headband around his arrow tattoo that was uncovered by his hair. Zuko was neatly tying his own belt, his clothes mainly black with touches of yellow around the seams.  Katara was tying her hair up in a half up-half down sort of style. He noticed the necklace around her throat before remembering his own. He unclasped it and tucked it away in one of the bags. Katara saw him out of the corner of her eye, and her face fell. She touched her own necklace gently before removing it a placing it with Sokka’s. She gave him a sad smile.

            “She’d be proud of you, you know that right?” he whispers.

            Her eyes are teary as she meets his gaze, “I know.”

            “Good,” he said placing a hand on her shoulder, “Don’t you forget it.”

            She snorted, turning to face the rest of the group when Zuko cleared his throat, awkwardly.

            “Sokka, your hair. It kind of screams not fire nation.”

            Sokka’s hand flew to his head. How was he going to manage this? He was going to stick out like a sore thumb. Nobody in the fire nation had snow white hair. Unless they are really old, Sokka’s mind supplied, unhelpfully. He rummaged through their bags as his friends mumbled suggestions that he didn’t hear. His hand grasped what he was searching for before standing up. He held it tightly between his fingers and turned to the group.

            “Katara, can you make some ice?”

            She frowned but did as she was asked, uncorking her waterskin and bending it into ice. Sokka wiped at the surface before he could see his reflection looking back at him. He placed the bottle on the ground and pulled off his tunic. It would be silly to ruin it the first time he wore it. Uncorking the bottle, he hesitated as his eyes looked at his reflection. Despite all the times he spent dreading seeing the white hair in the mirror or the stares he received, it felt wrong to hide the blessing Yue gifted him. He shook his head and poured the contents into his hand.

            “Sokka, what are you doing—"

            Zuko cut himself off with a gasp as Sokka coated his hair with the ink in the bottle. Katara let out a choked noise as she watched behind him. Sokka ignored them as he continued applying to his hair. It seemed to work, coating the white and brown strains for his hair and dying them black. It would be strange to see his hair so dark after all the time that has passed. His hair had begun to grow shaggy at the sides, not being able to shave it when he was under the effects of the new moon. He didn’t trust Zuko to do it for him, afraid he would receive his own ugly ponytail after all the teasing he put Zuko through.  When he finished his hands were stained black and the bottle was empty. It looks good, Sokka thought. It was defiantly darker than his hair has ever been, but it didn’t look unnatural like the white hair did. Hopefully it would last for a while.

            “Why is everyone quiet? What did Snoozles just do?” Toph questioned from where she was standing.

            Aang blinked a few times before turning to answer her, “He just put ink in his hair to hide that he is spirit touched.”

            Toph snorted. Katara and Zuko were still gaping at him.

            “Uh…” Sokka mumbled and wiggled his black fingers in the air, “I’d appreciate it Kat, if you could help me out here a little.”

            She shook herself out of her daze and used her bending to clean off Sokka’s hands. Her gaze not straying from Sokka’s face. He swore he saw tears in her eyes.

            “Why are you staring at me like that?” Sokka asked his sister.

            “Sokka… you look just like mom,” she whispered, voice cracking a little.

            Sokka felt the shock travel through him. After all these years trying to remember what his mother’s face looked like. After all the time he spent hating himself forgetting it. Blaming himself for not being able to protect her. Katara was saying all he had to do was look at his reflection to see her gazing back at him. He shook his head in disbelief, his voice broken and a whisper, “I do?”

            Tears dripped down his sister’s face, and she fell to her knees in front of him, “You do Sokka, you really do.”

            He felt himself break down. Crying into his sister shoulder silently. He never thought he would be able to picture his mom’s face again, but now it was almost like he could catch a glimpse of it in memories. He squeezed his sister tightly and sobbed. Katara pulled away and wiped the tears from Sokka’s cheeks, “She would be proud of you too Sokka. Don’t forget it.”

            Sokka let out a broken sounding laugh. He fell back and chuckled, looking at the ceiling of the cave. She squeezed his hand tightly in hers, “Come on, we have a camp to set up.”

            He hummed and acknowledgement as she got up. He stayed where he was, staring up at the ceiling above him. He ran a hand through his hair, thankful that it was quick to dry. After all this time, I’ve carried her with me, and I didn’t even realize. His chest was tight with emotions he couldn’t name. He wiped away tears that were threatening to fall. Zuko appeared above him and offered a hand to help him up. He was pulled to his feet.

            “Are you alright?” Zuko whispered into Sokka’s ear before he could pull away.

            Sokka nodded his head and breathed, “Yeah, I’m alright.”

            Zuko stepped back and scanned Sokka’s face for any hint of a lie. Sokka patted his shoulder with a shaking hand, “Want to do the honors and start the fire?”

            Zuko pulled his eyes away from Sokka’s hair and nodded, “Yeah, I can do that.” He turned away from Sokka and began piling up wood. Sokka saw Katara and Aang laying out their sleeping bags. Toph was bending some rocks away to make more space for Appa, who was grumbling at the idea of being stuck in a cave.

            Momo glided over and landed on Sokka’s shoulder, chattering in his ear.

            “Hey, buddy,” Sokka mumbled, scratching him on the head.

            Momo curled his tail around Sokka’s neck and sniffed at his head.

            “Yeah, I know. My hair always looks ridiculous these days.”

            The fire was lit, and Appa was settled. Katara had begun making some sort of food over the fire. Sokka wasn’t sure what it was, but he was sure it would be tasty. He walked over to where Aang was feeding Appa and scratched the bison on the head.

            “I’m glad to see you found your way back to Aang,” Sokka smiled.

            Appa gave a groan and sniffed at Sokka’s tunic. He was pushed over onto the ground as he was licked from head to toe. Momo darted away and a laugh bubbled out of Aang’s throat. Sokka cringed and wiped the slobber that was covering his body.

            “I know you missed me buddy, but I don’t think that’s necessary.”

            Zuko snorted from where he was standing by Toph as Appa rested his head on Sokka’s legs, pinning him to the ground. “It looks like he’s using you as a pillow again.”

            “What do you mean ‘again’?” Aang asked, turning to Zuko.

            Sokka gave the bison a fond smile and scratched at his face, “When we found him in the woods after he had been lost, he followed me around like an otter penguin baby.”

            Zuko walked over and patted Appa’s back, “What Sokka is forgetting, is that Appa was happy to see that Sokka wasn’t dead. He wouldn’t let Sokka out of his sight, especially since it was obvious that he was the first friendly face he had come across since being separated. He tried to take Uncle and I’s head off when we got too close.”

            Katara looked over, eyes wide with something Sokka couldn’t name. Aang looked a little guilty from where he stood.

            Sokka shrugged, hoping to lighten the mood, “But that was how we were able to hint at me still being alive. Katara got my necklace after all. Actually, I’ve been wondering, how did you lose Appa in the first place?”

            Aang and Katara cringed at the question. Toph’s hands clinched at her sides. It was silent for a few moments before Katara spoke up.

            “I was angry at the fire nation for taking you away. I was desperate to find any sort of advantaged in the war. When we were traveling across the earth kingdom, we found someone who led us to Wan Shi Tong’s spirit library. It was there that we learned about the eclipse. The knowledge spirit was angry that we came to the library to use the knowledge for war. He decided then that he was done letting humans in.”

            Toph stepped forwards and interrupted his sister, “The library started to sink into the sand. I did everything I could to stop it, but I wasn’t able to see very well. The sand dampens my sensing. It wasn’t until it was too late that I noticed a group of sand benders stealing Appa away. I couldn’t stop them and the library at the same time.”

            Sokka saw how her shoulders hung and her teeth were clenched. She still blamed herself for what had happened, “Don’t worry Toph.” She tilted her head in his direction. “You don’t need to blame yourself. You did what you could, and you saved Aang and Katara. We found Appa again and we are all together again. Let it go,” he said gently.

            Toph turned her head away and nodded slightly. She walked over to the fire in the middle of the cave and sat down. Sokka pushed Appa’s head off his legs and stood up shakily. Zuko was at his side, as always, and steadied him. “Now I don’t know about the rest of you, but I’m hungry.”

            Katara rolled her eyes and turned to dish up the food. They gathered round the fire and sat with their bowls. The dug in, trading jokes and stories from their time apart. Zuko sat at Sokka’s side awkwardly. He was quiet and trying to find his place in the group. Toph seemed to like him quickly. She thought his awkward moodiness was entertaining. She mentioned something about pummeling him with rocks when they started training. Aang was nervous to start his fire bending lessons. Sokka remembered the first time he tried and burned Katara. They were lucky she was able to heal the wounds before they scarred. Sokka hoped Zuko would be able to help him overcome that fear.

            As they were quietly discussing their plans to start training the next morning, Sokka walked to the edge of the cave. He sat on one of the rocks and listening to the chirp of the cicada crickets around him. Momo flew over and tucked his tail around Sokka’s neck. He turned his face towards the sky, searching for the moon. It was barely a sliver, slowly waxing above. They had a month until the eclipse, it would be caused by the next full moon. He hoped their plan would be well prepared by then and that they could be successful. It was funny to think that only a few months ago he was back at home in the South Pole trying to keep his small village functioning. Now he was in the fire nation prepping an invasion that would hopefully put an end to the one-hundred-year war. Spirits, Yue, Sokka thought, what do you have planned for me?

            “Sokka?” a voice called softly from the entrance of the cave. He turned and saw Toph standing there. She almost looked hesitant, but that seemed out of character for her.

            “Hey, Toph,” he whispered.

            She came over and sat on the rock next to him. She was silent for a while before finally speaking. “Do you really mean what you said? That I should let it go?”

            Sokka turned to look at her. Her gray eyes pointed to the horizon, unseeing. He took her hand in hers. La, she’s so young. This isn’t fair.

            “Yeah, Toph. If there’s anything that I’ve learned since I nearly died, it’s that you should let things go. I wouldn’t be here otherwise.”

            “What do you mean?” she asked, head tilting slightly.

            “The moon spirit may have saved my life, but that didn’t mean I didn’t blame myself for it. It took me a long time before I accepted that I wasn’t meant to die, that I was chosen to live for a purpose. And can I be honest with you?”

            “I would be able to tell if you weren’t,” she said, wiggling her toes.

            Sokka let out a small laugh, “I think that if it wasn’t for Zuko and his uncle, despite all fights it caused in the beginning, I think I wouldn’t have lived. I think I would have given up and begged the spirits to take it back, to let me join my ancestors and die as a warrior. I grieved and blamed myself for all the pain and suffering I caused Aang and Katara. For what happened to Yue. I couldn’t accept that it wasn’t my fault. I believed it with every fiber of my being until those fire benders were finally able to snap me back to reality and help me find ways to cope. It if wasn’t for them, I know I would have given up.”

            Toph squeezed his hand tightly in hers, his knuckles popping form the force, “I don’t know if it means anything coming from me, but I’m glad you didn’t give up.”

            Sokka smiled at her, pulling her into a hug. She stiffens briefly before relaxing, “It means a lot. I’m glad you came to me to talk. I don’t think you need to be carrying around all of this, bottling it up inside. I know from experience that it isn’t good.”

            She huffed a laugh and pulled away, standing and walking back into the cave. “You can always talk to me too.”

            Sokka hummed and followed her inside. He saw that Zuko was patiently waiting for him by the bedroll. Aang was spread out on one of Appa’s legs and Katara was tucked in nearby. Toph through herself down on the ground and propped her feet up. Sokka settled on his mat and pulled the blanket over him.

            “Is everything alright?” Zuko mumbled as he laid down, wrapping and arm around Sokka’s middle.

            “Yeah. She just needed to talk. No need to worry,” he whispered back.

            Zuko hummed, he was obviously mostly asleep. It was late for him, as he tended to sleep as soon as the sun set. Sokka curled in close and shut his eyes, following after him.

            The next morning Sokka woke to a shadow cast over his face. He grumbled slightly and buried his face into Zuko’s neck. Zuko patted his head fondly in return before going stiff underneath him.

            “Don’t do that,” Sokka whined, “You’re not comfortable when you do that.”

            Zuko didn’t respond but tried pulling away. Sokka held on tightly and let out a groan. A voice cleared its throat above him. He felt his stomach drop and he pried his eyes open. Katara was standing over them, hands on her hips and eyes narrowed.

            “Oh, hey Kat, good morning,” Sokka greeted apprehensively.

            “Get up Sokka,” she spat. Her eyes were like daggers into Zuko. “Zuko needs to help train Aang.”

            Sokka turned his face towards the fire bender and pressed his nose into his neck. He placed a soft kiss to the base of his throat before pulling away and getting to his feet. Katara watched him with an expression he couldn’t name. Her jaw was clenched, and her eyebrows furrowed.

            “Go easy on him, will you Zuko?” Sokka asked, as he helped Zuko to his feet.

            “I’ll do my best. We will just start with katas.” Zuko wonders off to find Aang where he is probably meditating. Sokka moves to search something to eat but is stopped by a hand to his elbow.

            “What is going on between you and Zuko?” his sister questioned.

            “What are you talking about?”

            “Don’t pretend you don’t know. You were all cuddled up to him. You have your own bedroll, there’s no reason to share. What are you doing?”

            “We don’t like to sleep alone. After we traveled for so long together, it feels wrong to be separated it. He worries when I’m not close by.”

            “Why?” she spat, “He’s a fire bender. He shouldn’t care about you at all.”

            Sokka felt his stomach twist, “Well, he does. And yes, he’s a fire bender but he’s not like the rest of them. He cares Katara. You don’t even know him. Why do you get to judge?”

            Katara’s fist tightened, “Maybe it’s because he attacked out village. He threatened Gran-Gran. Not to mention he continuously chased us down to try and capture Aang. I don’t trust him, and neither should you.”

            Sokka felt bile rise in this throat, “Well, I do. And if you don’t like that then maybe I should just leave.”

            Katara faltered, “What?”

            Sokka sighed, “Aang needs a fire bending teacher Katara. You’re not going to find any one more willing or capable than Zuko. If there’s going to be tension between us because I like Zuko then I’ll go. I’m not important enough to the group to cause this divide. I can spend some time away and come back later.” He turned away from her and grabbed a bag, stuffing some of his things into it.

            “Sokka, don’t be ridiculous. If anyone should leave it should be Zuko.”

            He shook his head, “I’m not going to listen to anymore of this. I can’t stand here and listen to you talk to him like that. He means more to me than anyone else. He’s family, Katara, don’t you understand?”

            “What are you trying to say?” she whispered. Her face began to grow pale.

                      “I love him. I will do anything to keep him safe and happy. He’s everything to me.”

            Katara swallowed, eyes narrowed. Sokka felt his blood run cold by the look on her face. She turned on her heel and darted off into the direction where Zuko and Aang were practicing katas. She uncorked her waterskin, bending the water into a whip. It licked at the ground at Zuko’s feet. He jumped back, eyes widened with alarm. He slipped into his own bending stance. Aang watched the two, unsure what to do. Sokka followed his sister as quickly as he could with his leg.

            Katara through ice towards Zuko who in turn ducked and dodged between them. He melted pieces that got to close. He never returned a strike, only using his bending for defense. Sokka scrambled over, slipping in a puddle and crashing to the cave’s floor. His knee throbbed in protest. He hauled himself up again, limping over to the fight. Katara was ruthless, sending attack after attack towards Zuko, barely giving him a chance to block. Sokka threw himself in between them. Unfortunate enough to catch her next piece of ice with his shoulder. He cried out in pain and was knocked to the ground. Katara froze in shock at what she had just done. Zuko scrambled over toward Sokka, trying to assess the damage.

            “Sokka? Are you alright? Let me see, if its dislocated we need to put it back into place,” Zuko fussed. His hands pulling at Sokka’s clothes, trying to get a look at his shoulder. Sokka pushed at his hands, trying to ease his worrying.

            “I’m alright Zuko, it’s probably just a bruise. You don’t need to worry so much,” Sokka mumbled.

            “I always worry about you. You should know that by now. There’s no point in trying to stop me.”

            Sokka snorted, “Yeah, you’re probably right.”

            He turned his head to look at his sister. She was staring at her hands in horror. Aang was trying to comfort her, but she didn’t seem to hear him. Toph was over by Appa, trying to settle him, the fight causing him to get nervous.

            “Help me up?” he asked Zuko quietly.

            The fire bender nodded and carefully pulled Sokka to his feet. He limped over to his sister and pulled her into a hug. She threw her arms around him and squeezed him tight. Sokka looked over her shoulder at Aang and Zuko. “Give us a moment, yeah?”

            Zuko looked hesitant but nodded anyway, pulling the air bender with him. Katara sobbed into his neck, her shoulders shaking with the force. He stroked her hair and whispered in her ear soothingly.

            “Tell me what wrong?” he whispered.

            She sucked in a breath and pulled back to meet his eyes. Hers looked so big, reminding Sokka when she was small and would follow him everywhere trying to do things he did.

            “I don’t want you to stop needing me,” she whimpered.

            Sokka’s heart melted slightly. He could understand how he felt. He didn’t feel like she needed him anymore. She had grown so independent since they left the South Pole. He grabbed his sisters face and wiped her tears away, “Katara, I will always need you. You mean everything to me. There wasn’t a day that went by that I didn’t worry about you when we were apart. You can never be replaced. I love you so much, Kat.”

            “What about Zuko?”

            “What about him?”

            “What if he takes you away because you love him, and I’ll never see you again? I can’t do that again Sokka. I need you.”

            He pressed his forehead to his baby sister’s, breathing in her scent, “I will always be there for you. No matter what. Yes, I love Zuko, but that doesn’t erase to the love I have for you. I need both of you. Do you think you can share?”

            Katara let out a breath laugh and nodded her head against his slightly.

            “Besides, I think you learn to like him a lot. He’s so ease to tease.”

            Katara pulled back with a smirk, eyes glinting with something that probably should scare him. “Let’s go fix you shoulder. I’m so sorry. I was just upset and got carried away.”

            Sokka waved her off, “I know you would never hurt me on purpose, no matter how annoying you think I am.”

            She rolled her eyes, but her fond smile gave her away.

            We will be alright, Sokka thought.

Chapter Text

A few days near the town caused them a lot of trouble. Aang’s stolen clothes turned out to be a school uniform where he was quickly taken away for “cutting classes”. It had taken a lot of effort and a dance party to allow them to escape with only causing minor trouble.

            They spent their next few days travelling to a new town. This one far different from the first. The water was dark and polluted. The people were skin and bones. Many were tucked away in thread bare blankets fighting off sickness. Sokka noticed the way Katara watched the people with something stirring in her eyes. He knew that look. A strange man told them of a spirit that once protected the town but vanished after the fire nation built their factory. It polluted the waters and killed off the fish.

            “We have to do something,” Katara stressed, one night by the fire.

            Toph blew hair out of her eyes, “What could we do to help? We can’t draw attention to ourselves.”

            “Well, I can’t stand here and watch these people waste away,” Katara snapped.

            Toph held up her hands in surrender.

Zuko peered up at Katara through his hair, “What would you do?”

Katara turned to him sharply but with a raised eyebrow form Sokka, she relaxed. “I would help heal the sickness and try and clean the lake.”

Zuko nodded his head and opened his mouth to say something.

Sokka shook his head, “We can’t. Katara, I know how much helping people means to you but it’s to dangerous. We can’t risk letting the fire nation know Aang is still alive. Besides we need to stick to the schedule if we are going to make it to the meeting spot on time.”

Katara deflated and sat down, “I know you’re right, Sokka, it’s just hard to stand and watch it happen when I know I could do something.”

Sokka stood up and pulled his sister into a hug, “You have a good heart, Katara.”

She smiled up at him weakly, “Thanks, I think I’m going to turn in for the night.”

“That’s a good idea!” Aang said. He bounced over to Appa and settled in for the night.

The rest of the group followed. Sokka looked up at the night sky from where he laid and saw the moon slowly growing brighter. He blinked his eyes slowly and drifted off.

The next morning, they were greeted by a sick Appa. Aang was anxiously checking over him while Katara said he would be fine in a few days. Sokka sent her a curious look. Why doesn’t she seem concerned? Zuko stood quietly in the back, clearly not listening to whatever Toph was telling him. Sokka narrowed his eyes at him and quirked an eyebrow. Zuko’s eyes widened, and he quickly darted his gaze away. What is he hiding?

They spent the day in town once again, only to discover that many of the people were feeling better. They claimed that the Painted Lady came and healed them. The town seemed much happier with the sudden increase in health.

“Isn’t this great, Sokka?” Katara beamed.

He gave her a small smile that didn’t reach her eyes.

“What is it?” Zuko asked, tilting his head.

“It’s not going to last,” he muttered, watching a little girl embrace her mother.

“What do you mean? Look around you Sokka, they are doing so much better,” Katara said with a frown.

He shook his head in response and turned towards where the factory was looming over them and raised an accusing finger, “While the town still stands in that factory’s shadow, this newfound health won’t last. The water is contaminated, and the food is spoiled. This healing only temporary. It will just happen all over again in a few days’ time and will continue to do so until nothing remains.”

Katara shot the factory and icy glare, fist tightening.

“I know that look, Katara. I told you not to get involved.”

Katara didn’t respond as she stormed off towards the camp.

Zuko looked up at the factory with a disappointed expression on his face.

Sokka gave him a sad smile, “This will be different one day, Zuko.”

Zuko pulled his gaze from the thick black smog mixing into the air, “I know.”

Sokka jolted awake that night to a loud, scraping, crash. Fire erupted in the distance and burned through the dust that was raising in the air.

“What was that?” He yelled.

Toph’s hand was pressed firmly to the ground. Aang watched her with wide eyes. “The factory just came down. It’s been destroyed.”

Sokka felt his stomach turn. That’s when he noticed the lack of two people in their group.

“It was Katara and Zuko,” he groaned with a face palm.

“What do you mean?” Aang asked, “I thought it was the Painted Lady?”

Sokka shook his head, “She’s disguised herself.”

He was proven right only a few moments later when the two benders came running up the hill. Katara was dressed in a red dress and a wide brimmed hat. Zuko was in all black, a blue mask hanging from his belt.

“What did the two of you do?” he questioned.

Zuko opened his mouth but was cut off by Katara shouting.

“I told you Sokka, I can’t stand by and watch those people suffer when I can do something. I know you had your schedule, but I had to make us stay later to help.”

“Wait,” Aang interrupted, “so Appa isn’t sick?”

“No, the only thing his sick of is the purple berries I keep feeding them,” she said softening her voice, only for it to harden once more as she turned back to her brother, “I know you are able to sit back and let these things happen, but I can’t.” She jammed a finger into Sokka’s chest.

Sokka pushed her hand away and groaned, “Did you even thing about what this is going to cause?”

She faulted has he ran a hand through his hair, “What do you mean?”

“Who do you think the fire nation is going to blame for the factory being destroyed? Do you think that small town is going to be able to defend themselves against a bunch of fire benders? You just doomed them, Katara.”

She looked back at the town, horror in her eyes, “What are we going to do?”

Sokka stepped forwards and put a hand on her shoulder, “I’ll tell you what we are going to do.”

The group turned to Sokka with rapt attention as he explained the plan. Katara’s eyes brightened as they filled with hope once again. Aang was nodding eagerly as he listened to his part to play. A smirk was growing on Toph lips as Sokka worked out the details. Zuko found Sokka’s shoulder and squeezed it tightly.

When the sun began to rise, the fire nation factory workers were filing into the town on their boats. Katara painted her face and dawned on her hat. She nodded to Sokka with a glint in her eyes.

“Ready?” he called out to the rest of the group.

He received confident nods in return. They split up into their groups and headed down to the town to scare away the fire nation.

Katara looked like she floated in the fog that Aang was bending. She smashed the boats to pieces with her waterbending. Aang air bent away the soldiers that came to close. Sokka and Toph watched from their boat as the paddled slowly towards the town. Zuko was in his mask chasing off a few of the stragglers.

“You’re our hero!” Dock exclaimed. He was smiling widely before his expression faltered, “Wait I know you. You’re a water bender. How dare you trick us and pretend to be our Painted Lady.”

The group of villagers began shouting their protest and gathering closer.

Sokka felt a wave of protectiveness surge over him. He pushed his way through the crowd and stood in front of his sister, “Maybe he is a water bender, she was just trying to help you. It’s her you must thank for the factory being destroyed and it won’t be polluting your river anymore. The fire nation soldiers are gone. You should be down on your knees thanking her.”

“It’s okay Sokka,” Katara said gently, a hand pressed to his shoulder. She turned to the crowd, “I shouldn’t have tricked you and pretended to be someone I wasn’t. But I felt like I had to do something. You can’t stand around and wait for someone to help, you must do something to help yourselves.”

Dock’s eyebrows raised, “She’s right. But what can we do?”

Toph peeked around a few people in the crowed and called out, “Maybe we can clean the river!”

“Yes! We can clean the river!” Dock exclaims.

The crowd begins cheering. Celebrating their newfound freedom. Sokka and the rest of the group make their exit from the town. Smiling to each other knowingly for a job well done. Zuko’s hand finds Sokka’s, and he squeezes it gently.

“You did good today,” Sokka mumbled in his ear.

Zuko sent him a smile, “All thanks to you.”

Sokka just shrugged, “All I did was come up with a plan. The rest of you guys did all the hard work.”

He noticed Zuko’s expression faulter slightly but ignored it. He turned his head to the sky to see the time, “If we leave quickly, the schedule won’t be totally in ruins. We will just have to cut out a few stops.”

“Then let’s go!” Aang shouted, blasting ahead, and leaping up onto Appa. Momo flew behind him, chattering. The rest of the group followed behind him. Sokka took a step forward but was stopped by Zuko’s hand. He turned and saw the fire bender wearing a pinched expression.

“Sokka, I wanted to apologize…”

“For what?” Sokka asked, tilting his head to the side.

“You told your sister not to help the town, but I encouraged her when everyone was sleeping. If it wasn’t for me, we wouldn’t have delayed the schedule and we—”

“We wouldn’t have given that town hope. It’s not your fault Zuko. My sister would have done what she did regardless of if you were here or not. I’m actually glad that you were with her, watching her back.”

“But I lied to you?” Zuko protested.

Sokka took Zuko’s face in between his hands, “I told you that I’m not mad. I only wanted to protect my sister and you were the one doing it. It’s okay Zuko.”

Zuko nodded hesitantly, a sheepish smile growing on his lips.

Sokka shot him his only dazzling grin in return, “Let’s go?”

Zuko darted forward and placed a kiss on Sokka’s forehead before pulling away and saying, “Let’s go.”

Chapter Text

They were laying in the grass enjoying a temporary break from the hot humid air. The night was warm, and the stars were twinkling above. Zuko was lying next to Sokka, their shoulder’s pressed together. They watched as shooting stars crossed the sky.

            “Wow, this is amazing to watch,” Katara spoke.

            “It kind of makes you realize how insignificant we are,” Sokka replied.

            Toph sighed, “Eh, you seen nothing once, you seen it a thousand times.”

            Zuko snorted next to Sokka before he sat up straight as if he had been shocked.

Sokka followed his line of sight, “Well you never seen nothing like this!”

They watched as one of the shooting stars streak past their head in a fiery blue light and crash over the side of the hill. They stumbled to their feet as the ground shook beneath them. Smoke rose in the distance as the blue light faded to burning orange.

They piled on to Appa and flew closer to the fallen rock. Fire was raging down below, burning away at the plants around it.

“The fire is going to burn down the town!” Zuko called out.

“Not if we can stop it!” Aang yells back. He pulls on Appa’s lead, and he lets out a growl. They land on the ground nearby and dismount.

Katara points to ahead, “I’m going to bend that water to help put out the fire.” She takes off on Appa’s back.

“Toph, let’s make a trench to keep that fire from coming any closer,” Aang says.

“I’m going to put out what I can,” Zuko shouts as he runs closer.

“Sokka, you keep an eye on Momo!” Aang calls from over his shoulder.

Sokka is left standing on the hillside. His boomerang clenched in his hand. Momo lands on his shoulder, “Great, so I’m just a lemur-sitter.” He scratched Momo behind the ears and let out a sigh.

Toph and Aang work on the trench, bending in unison. Zuko puts out what he can with his bending, legs sweeping in wide arcs. Katara flies over head, a wave a water following behind. She douses the fire, and it fades. The rest of the benders work together and quickly extinguish the flames. Sokka sits and watches, Momo chattering next to him. He can’t help but feel useless.

“Stand clear Sokka!” Aang shouts as he bends the water Katara brought over into snow.

“Right, right, standing clear,” Sokka gets up to move but is to slow. He is soaked through with the snow. He is knocked off his feet and he sits in a heap. Momo lands completely dry on his stomach. He lets out a groan.

            “Sokka are you alright?” Zuko asks as he runs over. He pulls Sokka up from the snow pile and dries him off in his bending. Zuko is franticly running his hands over Sokka’s arms to search for any injures.

            Sokka pushed his hands away, “I’m fine. It’s getting late we all should sleep.”

            The others nodded in agreement and turned to get their sleeping bags, getting ready to turn in for the night.

            Zuko frowned and stepped into Sokka’s path as he headed over to Appa, “Sokka, are you sure you’re, okay? Is it your leg?”

            “I said I’m fine,” Sokka snapped.

            Zuko’s face fell and Sokka felt his stomach twist, “Sorry, I didn’t mean to snap. I’m just tired.” He sent Zuko a smile that didn’t quite reach his eyes.

            Zuko pressed his lips together and nodded, “You should rest then.”

            “I will. Good night Zuko.”

            “Night Sokka.”

            The next morning, they went and found food in the towns market. They were laughing and eating, stuffing their faces full. They celebrated successfully saving the town from the fire.

            “These people have no idea how close to getting toasted they were last night,” Aang said as he came back from getting more food.

            “Yeah, the only downside about being in disguise is that we don’t get any of the credit. I miss the love,” Toph said with a sigh.

            Sokka scoffed from where he was sitting on the stairs. His food forgotten on the table.

            “What’s wrong Sokka? You’ve barely touched your smoked sea slug,” Katara notes.

            “There’s plenty of food to go around Sokka, why don’t you come eat?” Zuko suggests.

            “I’m not hungry,” he mumbled in response. He sent a glare down at his feet.

            “Is it your leg? I can try some of my water bending on it—”

            Sokka wiped around and interrupted, “That’s just it! I can’t do anything around any of you anymore without you worrying about my spirit forsaken leg. I’m fine!”

            His voice echoed slightly from where he yelled. The surrounding tables turned to look at him. He shot them a glare to mind their own business. Sokka let out a sigh and rubbed a hand over his forehead, “I just feel useless. All over you guys are these amazing benders and can fly around or make things fly around and put out forest fires. I can’t fly around, okay? All I have is my boomerang and a leg that doesn’t work right unless the moon is full in the sky.” Sokka slumped over on himself, hugging his knees to his chest.

            “That’s not true,” Katara says, “No one can read a map like you.”

            “I can’t read at all,” Toph offers.

            “Yeah, and who keeps us laughing with sarcastic comments all the time?” Aang says, “I mean, look at Katara’s hair, right? What’s up with that?”

            Katara’s eyes widen, and she pulls her hair over her shoulders, “What’s wrong with my hair?” A blush spread over her face.

            “Nothing I was just trying too…”
            Sokka snorts, “Look I appreciate the effort, but the fact is each one of you is so amazing and so special, and I’m not.”

            “Uncle would hate that you think that,” Zuko mumbles, eyebrows furrowed. “Yue would hate that you think that.”

            “Well, they aren’t here right now, are they?” Sokka says bitterly, “And whose fault is that? Mine. Let’s just face it, I’m the guy in the group that’s just regular. I’m a liability.”

            Zuko and Katara come and sit either side of Sokka.

            “I’m sorry you’re feeling so down, but I hope you know none of us see you that way,” Katara says gently.

            Zuko takes one of Sokka’s hands, “You know exactly how I think about you Sokka, I’ll remind you every day if you ask me too.”

            Sokka gives him a sad smile.

            Katara puts her hand on his shoulder and sends him a wide grin, “I know something that’s going to make you feel better.”

            Sokka turns to her with an eyebrow raised, “You do?”

            “We can go shopping!” she says cheerfully.

            Sokka sits up straight and grins, “We can?”

            Katara nods, he sees Aang and Toph standing up preparing to leave, “Of course! Zuko I’ll have to warn you though, he’s crazy about shopping.”

            Zuko snorted, “Believe me, I’ve seen him. He’s almost worse than Uncle.”

            Sokka rolls his eyes and grabs their hands, he drags them towards the path that leads further into town, “What are you waiting for? Let’s go!”

            They enter a shop selling various weapons and armor. Zuko is by his side as he scans the racks for something that he could potentially buy. Aang and Katara are standing over by a large set of armor. Katara laughs at something he says as she tries on a pair of leather gloves. Toph appears and follows them down an aisle with spears. Zuko picks one up and passes it over, “What about this?”

            Sokka’s hands trace up and down the staff before he thrusts it forwards. It’s different from the water tribe spears he grew up with. It’s balanced weird in his hands. He shakes his head and passes it back over. Toph hands him a pair of nun chucks, which he swings around himself while making sound effects. He feels himself growing confident with them until he smacks himself in the head.

“Maybe something else,” he mumbles, and he puts them down. He rubs at his forehead.

Many of the weapons are too large. Sokka is only a teenager after all. It was clear that the swords and spears that lined the racks were meant for fully grown men. He struggled to lift a mace from where it was hanging. He was about to give up when something in the back catches his eye.

A sword hung framed on the wall. It was enclosed in a polished green sheath that was engraved with a dragon. It glimmered in the light. It was finely crafted and definably out of Sokka’s price range. He reached out to stroke the dragon’s back when the shop keeper came up from behind.

“You have a good eye. That’s an original from Piandao. The greatest sword master and sword maker in fire nation history. He lives in the big castle up the road from here.” He walked off as a new customer came in asking a question.

Zuko took in the sword and reached out to touch it, deep in thought.

“That’s it!” Aang exclaimed, “That’s what you needed all along, Sokka.”

“A sword?” he asked.

Aang grinned, “Not the sword. A master. We’ve all had master’s to help us get better. You should see if you can study with Piandao.”

Zuko frowned, “It’s not a bad idea, but it may be difficult to convince him.”

Sokka laughed, “I don’t need any convincing. I’m in.”

            Zuko shook his head, “Not you, Sokka, Piandao. He doesn’t take just anybody as a student. I wouldn’t have been able to train with him if it wasn’t for my uncle sending him a letter personally.”

            The group turned to face Zuko, “You’ve trained with a sword master?” Katara asked.

            “I wasn’t always good at fire bending. My sister was a prodigy. I need something of my own that I could be better at.”

            They all gave Zuko an encouraging smile. Sokka looked at the sword hanging on the wall, “Alright, I’ll talk to him.”

            Sokka stepped up to the double doors of the gate. The rest of the group stayed behind to not draw any unwanted attention. Sokka raised his hand hesitantly before knocking with the knocker. After a few moments a man opened the door and peered down at Sokka suspiciously.

            “Can I help you?”

            Sokka straightened up, “I’ve come to train with the master.”

            “You should know the master turns almost everyone away. What did you bring him to prove your worth?”

            Sokka felt his heart sink. Why didn’t Zuko mention this apart?

            “Well, uh…”

            “Right,” the man sigh and shook his head, “Let’s get this over with.” He gestured for Sokka to follow him. He was led into the courtyard where a rock garden was. The plants were luscious and green. The rocks mossy and soft. They walked through a tall arch way before stopping at a study. A man dressed in black sat with his back to them. He was sitting at a desk inking something onto some parchment.

            Sokka walked forwards, “Master, my name is Sokka, and I wish to be instructed in the way of the sword.

            “Sokka,” Piandao said, “What an unusual name.”

            Sokka felt his heart skip a beat. I should have used my fake name. How could I be so stupid. “Oh, uh, really?” Think, think, think, how can I fix this. “Uh, where I come from, the fire nation colonies… it’s a pretty normal name…for the fire nation colonials.”

            “Let me guess. You’ve come hundreds of miles from your little village, where you were the best swordsman in town, and you think you deserve to learn from the master.”

            Sokka put his hands behind his back, fingers twisting nervously against each other, “Well, actually, I’ve been all over the world—”

            “Yep, here we go,” Piandao mumbled.

            “—And I know one thing for sure, I have a lot to learn.”  Sokka felt his shoulder sink as he thought of all the things that he could have done differently. He knelt on the ground.

            Piandao’s hand froze over his parchment. He turned his head slightly over his shoulder, “You’re not doing a very good job of selling yourself.”

            “I know. Your butler told me that when I met you, I would have to prove my worth. But the truth is, I don’t know if I am worthy,” Sokka let his head hang down in shame.

            “Hm, I see.” Piandao moved, grabbing the sword that was sheathed at his side, “Well, then. Let’s find out together how worthy you are.”

            A shadow crossed over Sokka’s face. He opened his eyes to see Piandao standing over him. Hand on his hip and sword pressed into the floor, “I will train you.”

            Sokka smiled.

            The training was more brutal than Sokka expected. Piandao would give him advice at was Sokka thought was inappropriate times. He put him through test that seemed unrelated to swordsmanship. Painting and calligraphy, Sokka was beginning to question if this was a right choice. I must keep pushing through, the thought, I have done harder things than this. I have survived when I should have died.

            The training continued endlessly. They rarely stopped for breaks. He had stripped himself of shirt not long into the day due to the fire nation heat. He noticed the glances at the scar on his side. Sokka ignored them, not willing it to be a distraction. He felt himself improving as the day went on. He struggled less against Piandao’s butler, Fat. When a moment of rest finally came, it was in the form of meditation.

            “You have had a good first day of training,” Piandao said when Sokka slowly opened his eyes.

            “I have? I thought I messed up on every single thing we worked on.”

            Piandao smiled, “You messed things up in a very special way. You are ready for a real sword.”

            Sokka frowned, unsure how messing up meant he was ready for a sword, but he wasn’t going to question his master.

            “A sword must be an extension of yourself. So tomorrow you will make your own sword.”

            Sokka smiled and thanked his master. He stood up on slightly unsteady legs and followed Piandao to a room for the night.

            Sokka settled himself on the small cot and rubbed at his knee. A long day of sword fighting was a new experience for his entire body, but it seemed like it was affecting his leg too. From the window of his room, he could see the moon was growing closer to being full. He changed into a set of fresh clothes that was set out and curled up into bed.

            It was strange sleeping alone. Sokka could hardly think of a time it had happened before. Even back in the south pole, he shared a room with his sister. He felt a feeling of homesickness wash over him. Sokka couldn’t name it was from thinking of the south pole or if it was because all the people, he cared about most were scattered across the world. He sighed and closed his eyes.

            Sokka cleared his mind, meditating just enough to get rid of the feeling. He felt the exhaustion from the day wash over him, and he was asleep.

            The next day, Piandao led Sokka to his forge. He was guided to examine different pieces of materials to craft his sword, but none of them felt right. He hesitated, tapping his fingers against the table while he was thinking.

            “Choosing the correct material is the most important step in crafting a sword. You must trust the steel with your life. Choose carefully,” Piandao said, pulling Sokka from his thoughts.

            Sokka shook his head, “Master, would it be possible for me to leave and bring back a special material for my sword?”

            Piandao looked down at Sokka with and eyebrow raised. He smiled, “I wouldn’t have it any other way.”

            Sokka left promptly after that. He headed back towards the camp they made near the asteroid. He felt lighter as he walked, like he had found a sense of purpose. He smiled to himself when he edges closer. When he stepped around the corner, he was bombarded with questions and hugs.

            “Sokka, we missed you!”

            “Sokka, how is it going?”

            “Say something funny!”

            Sokka frowned, “Funny how?”

            The group erupted into laughter.

            He turned to Zuko who was standing to the side, “What is their deal?”

            He turned away and scratched the back of his head, “I don’t know, it’s like they missed you or something.”

            Sokka snorted and ruffled Zuko’s hair as he passed him, not missing the blush that was spread on his face.

            “Thanks, that warms my heart. Anyway, I need some help.”

            Sokka explained to his friends what he needed, and they got to work.

            When they reached the front gate of Piandao’s castle, Sokka knocked once more. His master came out followed by Fat, who’s eyes widened at the meteorite.

            “Who’s this?” Piandao asked, eyes darting over the group behind Sokka.

            “Oh, these are my friends. Just other good fire nation folks.”

            They bowed behind Sokka as he gestured to them.

            “Do you think we can make a sword out of a meteorite?”

            Piandao steps forward and places his hand on the rock, “We’ll make a sword unlike any other in the world.”

            It’s all brute work after that. Sokka spends hours tending to the flames, adding coal it when it loses some heat. Sokka drips with sweat, his shirt long removed from his body. Piandao instructs Sokka as he works. Together they break off a piece of the meteorite to work with.  They add it to the fire as Sokka feeds the flame more oxygen as needed. He is completely unaware of the way his friends watch from a distance.

            Night falls not long after. Sokka stays up all night tending to the fires every need. It takes a lot of heat to melt down a meteorite. He sends a silent thanks to Yue for helping him stay awake. The moon creeping closer to being full. Piandao nods his head in approval as he watches Sokka work.

            Its dawn by the time it is ready. They cast the sword and hammer it into shape. Sokka watched his master dose the blade in water, the hissing sound filling his ears.

Not long after, Sokka is fed a quick meal before he is led to the room that leads to the training ground. He kneels before his master, his friends behind him.

“Sokka when you first arrived, you were so unsure. You even seemed down on yourself. But I saw something in you right away. I saw a heart as strong as a lion turtle, and twice as big. And as we trained, it wasn’t your skills that impressed me,” he turned and grabbed a sheathed sword from his butler, “No, it certainly wasn’t your skills. You should something beyond that.”

Piandao unsheathed the sword and held it out into the light. The black blade glinted beautifully, “Creativity, versatility, intelligence. These are the traits that define a great swordsman, and these are the traits that define you.” The blade was sheathed and Piandao turned to face Sokka, he offered the blade to Sokka, “You told me you didn’t know if you were worthy, but I believe that you are more worthy than any man I have ever trained.”

Sokka felt a pit grow in his stomach. The shame of lying to his master was become too much. How am I supposed to believe all these things when he doesn’t know you, I truly am?

Sokka grasped the sword in his hands lightly. He refused to meet Piandao’s gaze, “You’re wrong. I am not worthy. I’m not who you think I am. I’m not from the fire nation. I’m from the southern water tribe. I lied so that I could learn swordsmanship from you. I’m sorry,” Sokka said, bowing to his master and offering the sword back.

Piandao turned his back to Sokka, “I’m sorry too.”

Sokka gasped as he whipped back around, sword slashing towards him. Sokka quickly freed his blade and blocked his master’s strike.

His friends stood up and prepared to charge in, but Sokka held out a hand to stop them, “No, this is my fight, alone."

Piandao’s eyes narrowed. They stepped out to the training ground where they took their stances. Out of the corner of his eye he could see his friends grasping at each other nervously. It looked like Toph was holding Zuko back. He pulled his attention away from them and back to the man in front of him.

Piandao was the first to strike. Sokka leapt back to dodge. They continued to fight, blocking, and parrying when needed. Sokka was used back to the rock garden, using the bridge to his advantage. He jumped back and forth avoiding the blows Piandao were sending towards him.

“Excellent,” Piandao said, “using your superior agility against and older opponent. Smart.”

He charged forwards, pushing Sokka up the stairs that led to higher walls. Sokka had to be quick, and dodge severely blows, they scrapped against the wall behind him. Sokka used the wall to launch himself forwards before climbing on top.

“Good use of terrain,” Piandao commented, “Fighting from the high ground.”

Sokka trapped his master’s blade with his feet. Piandao struggled for a moment before freeing it. The forced he used caused Sokka to stumble back into the thick growing bamboo.

His hair began to come loose from the top not it was tied in, he blew it out of his face. Maybe I can lose him in here, he thought as he stumbled to his feet, ducking under another blow.

Sokka sliced at the bamboo around him, causing it to fall and black Piandao’s path. He felt panic surging through him but tried to swallow it down. He grabbed a bamboo as he ran past it and let go when his master grew closer, causing it to nearly snap him in the face.

“Yes, use your surroundings. Make them fight for you.”

Sokka felt a scream rising in his throat as Piandao caught up to him. He broke free from the bamboo and started running. Unfortunately, with his leg, his master quickly caught up and swung his blade. Sokka threw his head back and slide under the sword, using his own to turn around and fling dust into his master’s eyes.

Piandao coughed and blinked his eyes forcefully, “Very resourceful.”

Sokka took the chance of his momentary blindness to try and sneak further away, only for a small stick to his location away. Piandao quicky turned and twisted his sword, causing Sokka’s to go flying. He tripped Sokka and made him fall to the ground. He bit down a groan as he crumpled. He looked up to se Piandao’s blade pointed at his throat.

On the balcony Sokka saw his friends jumping over the railing and come to his rescue, only for them to stop at Piandao’s next move. He swung his sword away and turned to the balcony slightly.

“Excellent work Sokka.” He waved his hand, and Fat threw the sheath down from above. Piandao caught it easily with his sword, covering the blade. He turned to Sokka’s friends, “I think I’m a little old to be fighting the Avatar.”

Shock crossed all their faces.

“How did you know?” Aang asked.

“Oh, I’ve been around a while. You pick things up.”

Fat handed him a towel and he wiped his eyes, “Of course, I knew from the beginning that Sokka was water tribe. You might want to think of a better fire nation cover name.”

Zuko stumbled forward, “You forgot to change your name? Sokka, I thought you knew better than this. I know you’d always forget in the earth kingdom, but I figured being in enemy territory would help you remember.”

“Ah of course, Prince Zuko, how are you?”

Zuko bowed to his former master, “I am doing well, Master.”

“It is very brave of you to be here when you have been banished,” Piandao commented, quirking and eyebrow.

“Just as it is brave of you to be here when you are a deserter,” Zuko said rising from his bow.

Piandao laughed, “Right you are, Zuko.”

            Zuko helped Sokka to his feet, “Is your leg, okay? He tripped you pretty good.”

            Sokka patted his shoulder, “I’m alright Zuko. I’ll be fine. Just a little strain. Besides, the moon’s nearly full, just a few more days now.”

            “Let me take a look at it at least Sokka?” Katara asked, hand hovering over her water skin.

            Sokka was going to protest but saw the worry in his friends’ eyes. Piandao looked over him with a raised eyebrow.

            Sokka let out an awkward laugh, “It’s a long story.”

            “Well, I’m sure we have time to hear it over some lunch before you need to go.”

            Sokka nodded and followed them inside. Fat scurried off to prepare them something to eat. Zuko helped Sokka into a chair and Katara pulled up his pants leg. It was the best his sisters ever seen the scar. It was only slightly inflamed. Red around the edges and silver and shiny in the middle. She put her glowing blue hands over his leg and let the cool water work its magic.

            Zuko had begun explaining their journey here. Katara filling in the parts from her side of the story. Piandao nodded along asking questioned when they arose. His expression darkened when he heard of Zhao and the siege. He smiled when Zuko mentioned Iroh. Katara explained the challenges they faced in Ba Sing Se.

            “You children have been through so much. All of you are very brave,” Piandao said as he sipped from some tea.

            “We are just doing what we need to do,” Sokka replied. He swatted away Katara’s prodding fingers. Her healing was beginning to get annoying.

            “Sokka just let me—”

            He grasped at her hands gently, “You know there’s no use. It needs time.”

            She nodded her head solemnly and sat back to eat. After a while they washed up to leave.  Fat packed them some food for the road and patted Sokka on the back with a fond smile. “Take care of yourself my boy.”

            “I will.” Sokka turned only to see Piandao standing nearby.

            “Zuko said that you were touched by the moon spirit?” he asked.

            Sokka nodded and tugged at a loose stand of his hair, “I wouldn’t be here today if it wasn’t for Yue’s sacrifice.”

            “You, Sokka, are truly a marvel,” Piandao said, placing a comforting hand on his shoulder and squeezing.

            Sokka gave him a sheepish smile in return, “Thank you master, for all that you have taught me. I cannot express my gratitude.”

            “You must continue your training on your own. If you stay on this path, I know that one day you will become an even greater master than I am.”

            They bowed to each other. Piandao dropped something into Sokka’s hand before turning back to his castle.

            “What did he give you?” Toph asked.

            Sokka opened the pouch and dumped it into his hand, “It’s a pia sho tile. The White Lotus.”

            “What does it mean?” Katara wondered.

            Zuko let out a groan. The group turned to him to see him with his hands in his face, “Agni, Sokka, if you have just been invited to join my uncle’s secret society, I’m going to strangle myself.”

            Sokka barked out a laugh. He tucked the tile safely into his pocket. “Zuko, I think we have bigger problems to worry about than that right now.”

            “What are you talking about?” Aang asked, “What secret society?”

            “It’s a long story. We can explain on the way. Oh, Toph!” he turned to the earth bender and pressed something into her hands, “I saved you some of the meteorite. I figured you would want to try bending some space earth.”

            “Sweet,” she said with a large grin, “Check this out.”

            She began bending the black rock into different shapes as they walked down the dirt road.

            “You know, I don’t think there’s such a thing as ‘space earth’. If it’s from space then it’s not really earth,” Katara said.

            “Must you ruin everything?”

            “I can’t believe I missed you,” she laughed, wrapping her arm across his shoulders.

            They continued off, walking down the dirt road towards their camp. Enjoying the peaceful moment while it lasted.

Chapter Text

A few days later they were in the woods around a fire trading scary story. The moon was just three days away from being full. It gleamed brightly above them. The sound of cicada crickets filled their ears. Sokka was just finishing up telling his scary story, he was swinging his sword around for effect. The group looked at him with bored expressions.

            “I think I liked ‘the man with a sword for a hand’ better,” Aang said, unimpressed.

“Water tribe slumber party must stink,” Toph added.

            Zuko snorted.

            “Can you do better?” Sokka asked, turning to him, raising his eyebrow.

            Zuko put up his hands in self-defense, “The only scary stories I know are about my sister and what makes them scary is that they are all true.”

            The group all flinched and shivered at them mention of Zuko’s sister.

            “No, wait,” Katara said, from where she was hugging her knees, “I’ve got one. And this is a true southern water tribe story.”

            Sokka sat back down, “Is this one of those ‘a friend of my cousin knew somebody that this happened to’ story?”

            “No, it happened to mom,” Katara answered.

            Sokka sat up straight with rapt attention. This was a story he hadn’t heard before.

            “One winter, when mom was a girl, a snowstorm buried the whole village for weeks. A month later, mom realized she hadn’t seen her friend Nini since the storm. So, mom and the others went to check on Nini’s family. When they got there, no one was home. Just a fire flickering in the fireplace. While the men went out to search, mom stayed in the house. When she was alone, she heard a voice.” Katara changed her voice for the next part of the story, raising it higher and making it sound squeaky, “‘It’s so cold and I can’t get warm.’ Mom turned and saw Nini standing by the fire. She was blue, like she was frozen. Mom ran outside for help, but when everyone came back, Nini was gone.”

            “Where did she go?” Zuko asked, leaning forwards, eagerly.

            “No one knows. Nini’s house still stands empty to this day. But sometimes people see smoke coming from the chimney, like little Nini is trying to get warm.”

            The group sat in silence as they took in the story. Sokka felt an eeriness in the air around him.

Toph sat up straight suddenly, her hand pressed to the ground, “Wait,” she said with a gasp, “Did you guys here that? I hear people under the mountain and they’re screaming.”

“Pft,” Zuko scoffed, “nice try Toph.” He looked slightly unsure as he didn’t believe her.

“No, I’m serious, I hear something.”

“You’re probably just jumpy from the ghost stories,” Katara reasoned.

“It… just stopped,” Toph responded, confused.

Aang hugged Sokka’s arm, Momo smushed between them, “Alright, now I’m getting scared,” he said, voice shaking slightly.

“Hello children,” an old voice called behind them.

All of them jumped and let out various screams. Sokka scrambled for his sword. Zuko’s shout caused the fire to raise slightly. They all stumbled to their feet and turned around. An old woman stands behind them. She has long gray hair and stands with a slight hunch. She smiles at them brightly, her hands folded in her robes.

“Sorry to frighten you. My name is Hama. You children shouldn't be out in the forest by yourselves at night. I have an inn nearby. Why don't you come back there for some spiced tea and warm beds?”

Sokka step forwards slightly, peeking from around Zuko and spoke sheepishly, “Yes, please.”

Inside Hama’s inn, they sit around a table, while the old woman pours them tea. The smell fills Sokka’s senses and warms him from the inside out. It reminds him of Uncle slightly. He hadn’t had tea since the Jasmine Dragon.

“Thanks for letting us stay here tonight. You have a lovely inn,” Katara says, kindly as she sips from her cup.

Hama sets the teapot down, “Aren’t you sweet,” she sits at the head of the table. “You know you should be careful, People have been disappearing in those woods you were camping in.”

“What do you mean ‘disappearing’?” Zuko questions.

Hama turns to face him, setting her own teacup down, “When the moon turns full, people walk in and they don’t come out,” she rises from her seat when she noticed the teapot had been emptied, “Who wants more tea?”

The group sits in nervous silence, and they shake their heads, declining more of the tea. Sokka feels a headache brewing behind his eyes. He rubs at his temples slightly.

“Don’t worry, you’ll all be completely safe here. Why don’t I show you to your rooms and you can get a good night’s rest?” she asked with a smile.

They nodded in agreement. Hama led them up the stairs to another part of the inn. It was a long hallway with rooms lining it one both sides. She pointed at a few rooms ahead that the girls could use and then another section for the boys.

Sokka stumbled into his room. It was rather plain with nothing to occupy it except for a large bed. To him it was perfect after camping for that past few weeks. Momo few onto his shoulder and nuzzled his cheek. Sokka gave him a scratch behind the ears. His head was beginning to throb. He tumbled face down onto the bed and let out a small groan.

Why is my head aching? He thought, the full moon is in two days. I should be feeling better.

He rolled over onto his back and threw an arm over his eyes. His body didn’t feel tired, which didn’t come as a surprise, but he didn’t understand where the headache was coming from. It roared in his skull. Pounding against his eyes like there was something wanting to be let out. A whimper escaped his lips. He moved his arm and pried his eyes open to see Momo watching him as if he was concerned.

“Hey buddy,” Sokka mumbled weakly, “go find Zuko for me, will you?”

The lemur chattered and tilted his head to the side. He blinked his wide green eyes at Sokka before flying out of the room. I doubt this is going to work. I’ll have to come up with another way to get him.

Sokka laid in the silence, praying to Yue that his headache would go away. It hurt to think. He felt his stomach twist slightly at the pain. He heard a slightly crash from down the hall before a creaking sound drew closer.

“Sokka?” he heard Zuko whisper in the dark, he stood in the doorway awkwardly. “Did you send Momo to attack my curtains?”

Sokka snorted, only to let out a groan when his head protested. Zuko came rushing over, “What’s that matter? What hurts?”

Sokka could almost cry as Zuko pressed a hand to his head. His palm, warm as always, seemed to melt right through the pain.

“Sokka you’re scaring me? Can you tell me what’s wrong?” Zuko panicked.

“It’s my head, Zu…” Sokka whispered, “It hurts so bad.”

Zuko’s expression became pinched, “What can I do? Do you want me to get your sister?”

Sokka shook his head, gasping from the pain. La, I need to stop doing that. Zuko pressed his other hand to Sokka’s cheek to keep him still.

“I just want you,” he mumbled, “Can you stay here please?”

Zuko pressed his lips to Sokka’s forehead in a dry kiss, “Of course, I will. But are you sure you don’t need Katara? Her water bending might be able to help.”

Sokka just hummed in response. Zuko’s warmth was making him drowsy, melting through him and relaxing his muscles. “I’ll just sleep it off.”

Momo flew back into the room and curled himself around Sokka’s head. Zuko scooted closer and pulled the sheets tighter around them.

“Night Sokka,” he whispered, gently. “Wake me if you need anything.”

But Sokka was already too lost in a dream to answer.

The next day they went to the market for food. Sokka was feeling better, his headache just a dull pain that sat behind his eyes. The only thing giving him away to Zuko was his pinched eyebrows and squinted eyes.

Katara and Hama were getting along well. They both had no problems loading Sokka with things to carry. Zuko trying to intercept and take things as they passed them over. The inn keeper must be planning quite the feast for them tonight.

Sokka overhead a shop owner and a villager discussing the full moon. They whole village seemed wary of its approach. Something was setting them on edge and Sokka could feel it too.

Aang and Toph stopped as they neared Sokka and Zuko. They all watched as Katara followed the inn keeper ahead.

“People disappearing in the woods, weird stuff happening during full moons? This just reeks of Spirit World shenanigans,” Sokka noted, rubbing his temple. Zuko sent Sokka a worried look, but he ignored it.

“I bet if we take a little walk around town, we’ll find out what these people did to the environment to make the spirits mad,” Aang replied.

Sokka snapped his fingers together, “And then you can sew up this little mystery lickety-split Avatar style!”

Aang laughed and proudly said, “Helping people, that’s what I do.”

They approached where Hama and Katara were waiting. They pass a few more items over to Zuko.

“Why don’t you take all those things back to the inn? I just need to run a couple more errands. I’ll be back in a while,” Hama says with a smile.

Zuko walked up to her, with his eyes narrowed slightly, “This is a mysterious little town you have here.”

Hama just grins, a glint in her eyes, “Mysterious town for mysterious children.”

Sokka feels the hair on the back of his neck rise as he takes in her grin. His head throbs slightly. Katara ushers them all back to the inn. When they arrived, they began unpacking groceries.

“That Hama seems a little strange. Like she knows something, or she’s hiding something,” Sokka thinks, out loud.

“That’s ridiculous. She’s a nice woman who took us in and gave us a place to stay,” she empties a bag and places a cabbage on the counter, “She kind of reminds me of Gran-Gran.”

“But what did she mean by that comment, ‘mysterious children’?” Zuko questions.

Katara rolls her eyes to herself, “Gee, I don’t know. Maybe because she found five strange kids camping in the woods at night? Isn’t that a little mysterious?”

Zuko doesn’t look convinced, “I’m going to take a look around.” He turns and disappears up the flight of stairs.

Katara hurries after them, followed by the rest of the group, “Zuko! Zuko! What are you doing?” she yells as she watches him peaking in doorways. “You can’t just snoop around someone’s house.”

“It’ll be fine,” he says, shrugging off her disapproval.

“She could be home any minute,” Aang says, anxiously.

Katara storms down the hallway, “Zuko, you’re going to get us all in trouble. This is just plain rude!”

Zuko tugs on a cupboard door, “I’m not finished yet,” he grunts as he tried to pull it free. “Come on…”

The cupboard suddenly opens, revealing several wooden puppets stuffed inside. They fall forwards only to be stopped from crashing to the floor by their tangled strings. Zuko huffs and shoves them back in.

“That’s pretty creepy,” Sokka says, shivering.

“So, she’s got a hobby. There’s nothing strange about that,” she says defensively, despite that she was weirded out too. “Zuko, you’ve looked enough.” Her voice grew angrier as Zuko ascended into the attic, “Hama will be back soon.”

“Just an ordinary puppet-loving innkeeper, huh? Well then why does she have a locked door up here?” Zuko questions, suspicion lacing his words.

Katara groans, “Probably to keep people like you from snooping through her stuff!”

“You’ll see,” Zuko replied, peering through the keyhole. He squinted for a moment before speaking again, “It’s empty, except for a little chest.”

“Maybe it’s treasure!” Toph exclaims.

Aang and Sokka narrow their eyes and shoot her questioning looks. Zuko turns and takes Sokka’s sword, using it to pick the lock.

“Oh gee, thanks for asking to use that Zuko. I totally don’t mind,” Sokka says sarcastically.

Katara steps forwards, “Zuko what are to you doing? You’re breaking into a private room!”

“You should have seen the other stuff I had to stop him from doing, this isn’t even the worst of it,” Sokka mumbles to Toph and Aang.

“I have to see what’s in there,” Zuko said and let out a happy cry when the door came open. He passes back Sokka’s sword and steps forward into the room.

“We shouldn’t be doing this,” Aang says looking over his shoulder at the stairs they came up.

Zuko tries to pry open the chest only to find it locked, “There has to be a key here somewhere,” he says to himself.

“Ooh! Hand it over, Sparky,” Toph exclaims, making grabby hands.

She takes the chest and removes the meteor cuff from around her arm. She bends it into a shape of a small key and sticks it into the keyhole. She wiggles it around for a moment trying to open the chest.

“Come on, come on!” Zuko says, standing over her shoulder.

Toph huffs, annoyed, “This isn’t as easy as it looks.”

Aang looks a little sick in the face, “Guys, I don’t know about this...”

Katara threw up her arms, “This is crazy! I’m leaving!”

“Aren’t you just a little curious?” Sokka asked, not taking his eyes off where Toph struggles with the chest.

“Suit yourself,” Zuko calls to her, from where she’s leaving the room, “Do it, Toph!”

The chest clicks open and Toph lets out a victorious cheer. Everyone, Katara included rushes to crowd around to see what was locked away.

“All tell you what’s in the box,” Hama calls from the doorway.

The group startles and turns around to see her stepping forwards. Zuko passes her the box, guilt on his face. She lifts the lid and pulls out a comb. Its small and blue. It looks to Sokka that it is made of whale bone. Something that he would find back at home in the south pole.

“An old comb?” Zuko asked, almost sounding disappointed.

Hama smiles, proudly, “It is my greatest treasure. It’s the last thing I own from growing up in the Southern Water Tribe.”

Sokka grabs his sister’s hand and squeezes it tightly. He can feel her stiffen in shock by his side. They haven’t every met anyone from their tribe that lived outside of the south pole.

“You’re from the Southern Water Tribe?” Katara asked with a gasp.

Hama nodded, “Just like you.” She places the comb back into the box.

“How did you know?”  his sister questions.

“I heard you talking around your campfire” Hama states as if it was obvious.

Sokka frowned, “Why didn’t you tell us?”

“I wanted to surprise you. I bought all this food today so I could fix you a big water tribe dinner. Of course, I can’t get all the ingredients I need here, but ocean kumquats are a lot like sea prunes if you stew them long enough.”

Sokka thinks he sees Aang gag out of the corner of his eye.

Katara smiles wide “I knew I felt a bond with you right away.”

“And I knew you were keeping a secret,” Zuko says, nudging Katara, “So I guess we are both right.” He winces as he received a punch in the arm from her in response, “But I’m sorry we were sneaking around.”

“Apology accepted,” Hama said and motions for them to follow her. “Now, let’s get cooking.”

Once dinner had been prepared, they all piled around the table once again. Aang returned from feeding Appa who was staying in the barn. Zuko sat next to Sokka and smiled at him as he drooled over the food.

“I’d stay clear of the prune,” Aang mumbles, leaning closer to Toph and Zuko.

            “I thought they were kumquats?” Toph asked.

            Aang shivered, “Close enough.”

            Zuko laughed as he picked around them, “At least they aren’t oyster barnacles. I think I still have nightmares about them.”

            Sokka rolled his eye at him as Zuko explained their food source while stranded at sea. Aang looked like he was going to hurl.

            “Who wants five flavored soup?” Hama asked as she set a pot down on the table.

            They all raised their hands. Sokka felt another throb from his head, wincing slightly. He shook of Zuko’s concern and watched as Hama moved her hands above the pot, bending the soup into the air. She pushed out her hands and let the liquid into each of their bowls.

            Katara stared in shock before turning to Hama with glee, “You’re a water bender! I’ve never met another water bender from our tribe before!”

            Hama looked down sadly, “That’s because the fire nation wiped them all out. I was the last one…”

            “How did you end up out here?” Sokka asked.

            “I was stolen from my home.” Hama states.

            She begins the tale of the back snow and the raids from the fire nation. Them coming and stealing away all the water benders until Hama was forced to surrender. She explained as they fought with all their might but still ended up failing until she was the only one left.

            “Finally, I too was captured,” she ended, sadly. “I was led away in chains. The last water bender of the Southern Water Tribe. They put us in terrible prisons here in the Fire Nation. I was the only one who managed to escape.”

            “How did you get away?” Zuko asked, “And why did you stay in the Fire Nation?”

            Hama shook her head, “I’m sorry. It’s too painful to talk about anymore.”

            Katara put a comforting hand over Hama’s, “We completely understand. We lost our mother in a raid.”

            “Oh, you poor things,” Hama said, voice full of sympathy.

            “I can’t tell you what it means to meet you,” Katara said with wide eyes, “It’s an honor. You’re a hero.”

            Hama smiled, “I never thought I’d meet another Southern water bender. I’d like to teach you what I know so you can carry on the Southern tradition when I’m gone.”

            Katara gasped, “Yes! Yes, of course! To learn about my heritage, it would mean everything to me."

            Hama pulled Sokka’s sister into a hug. After dinner they were led back up stair to bed. Sokka felt his headache come raging back again, even worse than the night before. Zuko was watching him with worried eyes.

            “Sokka are you sure you’re alright? This has never happened before. And the full moon, is tomorrow, you should be feeling your best.”

            Sokka nodded in agreement. He tossed the towel he was using to wash his face aside and peered into the mirror. He noticed the black ink he used in his hair was fading. He would have to reapply soon to avoid blowing their cover. That’s a problem for Sokka of tomorrow, the thought with a sigh.

            Sokka fell into bed at Zuko’s side and let out a pitiful groan. Zuko pulled him closer and buried his nose into Sokka’s hair. “I just wish I was able to help you,” Zuko whispered sadly.

            “I know you do,” Sokka mumbled into his shoulder. “But is hard to help when even I don’t know what’s going on.”

            Zuko hummed in agreement, “We’ll take it easy tomorrow. I told Aang I’d help him practice some fire bending moves in between questioning the villagers. Toph told me she’s still worried about the screaming under the mountain. She’s beginning to think it might be connected to the people disappearing in the woods.”

            Sokka huffed, “It probably is. We all know how the spirits like to get their revenge.”

            Zuko ran a hand through Sokka’s hair, “Not all of the time.”

            Sokka placed a kiss to his collar bone in reply, before settling in to sleep away his headache.

            The next day Hama leaves with Katara to teach her the Southern waterbending moves. The rest of them decide to explore the land, hoping to discover what could be upsetting the spirits. It was beautiful and green. The trees grew tall, blossoming. Flowers sprouted everywhere.

            "This has got to be the nicest natural setting in the Fire Nation," Aang said, awed, "I don’t see anything that would make a spirit made around here.”

            Sokka stops to smell a bundle of flowers. Zuko standing over him watching fondly. His headache wasn’t gone today, causing him to be coddled by the fire bender, but he didn’t want to upset Zuko by telling him to stop. Sokka knew it was his way of expressing his concern.

            Toph scoffs, “Maybe the Moon Spirit just turned mean.”

            Sokka whipped around to defend Yue but is beaten by Zuko.

            “The Moon Spirit is a gentle, loving lady. She rules the sky with compassion and… lunar goodness. Don’t forget all that she’s done for Sokka. She can’t be behind this>

            Toph raises her hands defensively, “I didn’t mean it like that, Sparky.”

            Zuko sighed and shook his head, “Sorry, I’m just worried about Sokka.”

            Aang and Toph both turn in his direction, equally looking concerned. Sokka shot Zuko a slightly annoyed look.

            “Sorry, Sokka,” Zuko says, not looking that sorry. He turns to the others who are eagerly waiting an explanation, “He’s been having terrible headaches the past few nights. I’m worried it might relate to whatever is going on with the disappearances.”

            Aang looks panicked for a moment, almost as if he is afraid, he is going to lose Sokka again. He scans Sokka from head to toe with wide eyes.

            “I’ll be alright Aang,” Sokka reassured, “Let’s go see if we can learn some more about what goes on at night.”

            He nodded in agreement, looking slightly pale. Toph holds on to Sokka’s arm as they walk. He raises an eyebrow at her, questioningly, but she says she’s not able to see as well through all the flowers, that they dampen her senses with their fluffiness. Sokka doesn’t buy it.

            They find a villager walking by who directs them to the only person to come back from the woods on the full moon. Old man Ding. He’s not difficult to find. He stands outside a house, boarding up his windows.

            “Old man Ding?” Aang asks.

            “Huh?” the man says, accidently hammering his thumb. “Oh, dang blame it! What? Can’t you see I’m busy. Got a full moon rising. Not ready to get snapped up by some moon monster yet at least.”

            Aang approaches and asks him a question. Sokka doesn’t hear what it is as his ears began ringing. Zuko immediately takes notice and tries asking a question. Sokka only shakes his head in response. Zuko turns and says something to Aang who nods and looks at Sokka with worry. Zuko takes Sokka by the hand and begins leading him away.

            They arrive back at the inn were Zuko begins filling a tub with steaming water. The ringing has died down and Sokka can hear that Zuko hasn’t stopped speaking since he asked what was wrong.

            “…Uncle would always do this for me when I had a headache. I’m hoping it might work for you too,” Zuko turns and sees that Sokka is blinking down at him confused. He blushes, only to realize that Sokka looks more coherent.

            “What happened? You went really pale and your skin was like ice –not that that doesn’t happen because of the moon, but that more of a side effect of a new moon than a full one.”

            Sokka just shakes his head slightly trying to process the words that were flying out of Zuko’s mouth, “It’s just my head Zuko, I’m sure I’ll be fine. And this looks great,” he said gesturing to the tub, “I’m sure it will do wonders. Thank you.”

            Zuko nodded, seeming satisfied, “I’ll go see if I can find you some clean clothes.” He turned and left the room quickly.

            Sokka peeled off his dirty clothes and stepped into the tub. The water was delightfully warm and relaxed all his muscles. He spent a moment just soaking before he turned and reached for the bar of soap. He scrubbed at his skin gently, removing all the sweat and dust from their travels. He then moved onto his hair, taking his time, and scrubbing away all the ink. The water had begun to turn a dull gray color. Sokka could see in the mirror across the room that his strange headaches hadn’t affected his hair’s color. It seemed to sparkle in the light from the window, nearly entirely white now. Sokka was sure that it would reach its new color completely by the time the moon was high in the sky.

            A frantic knock sounded at the door. Aang came bursting in, not waiting for a response, he looked around, panicked. He did a double take when he saw Sokka in the tub.

            “Oh, Sokka your hair! It’s so shiny,” he shook his head, trying to remember what brought him here in the first place, “Have you seen Zuko? Toph and I learned a lot from old man Ding. We went to the mountain to investigate the screaming and found all the missing villagers. I was going to have Zuko come and help me, but he’s vanished. Sokka, it’s not a spirit. It’s Hama.”

            Sokka’s heart skipped a beat. He jolted in the tub, sloshing water everywhere, “He went to grab me some clothes. I didn’t realize how much time as passed. I’ll help you look for him, pass me that towel.”

            Aang tossed it over and turned away while Sokka stepped out of the tub, “I didn’t mean to drag you into this, I know you aren’t feeling well.”

            “It’s okay, Aang,” he reassured as he pulled on his shoes. He pressed a hand to Aang’s shoulder, and he turned around, “You wouldn’t have been able to stop me from helping anyways.”

            He followed after Aang, grabbing his space sword and boomerang as he passed them. He was led out into the forest, moon rising well into the sky when he stumbled upon his sister up ahead.

“The choice is not yours. The power exists and it's your duty to use the gifts you've been given to win this war. Katara, they tried to wipe us out, our entire culture, your mother!” Hama yelled. “And you betray her by traveling with one as if this ash maker is a friend.”

Zuko was bent in front of her groaning in pain. His arms were twisted painfully, muscles straining Sokka felt sick at the sight. His head throbbed, causing him to stumble. Aang grabbed his arm to steady him.

“I won't! I won't use bloodbending. I won't allow you to keep terrorizing this town! And I won’t let you hurt my friend.” Katara cried, eyes wide as she watched Zuko struggle.

“You should’ve learned the technique before you turned against me,” Hama snarls, one hand reaching forward towards Katara. Sokka watches as his sister’s body begins to move on its own.  Twisting oddly, her arms stiff. “It’s impossible to fight your way out of my grip! I control every muscle, every vein in your body!”

“Stop! Please…” Katara cries, tears dripping down her face.

Sokka and Aang creep closer, trying to keep their arrival unnoticed. His sister only kneels a few paces in front of the bush they are knelt behind. The moon comes into view above head.

Katara takes a full deep breath and stands straight on her own without struggle. Her voice is full of power when she speaks, “You’re not the only one that draws power from the moon.”

She raises her arms and pulls water from the grass around her and lashes it out towards Hama, forcing her to release her hold on Zuko to defend herself. Sokka watches as Zuko crumples to the ground with a groan. He is barely able to roll out of the way as a stray blast of ice flies in his direction. Katara and Hama continue to dual with their waterbending unaware of Sokka and Aang’s approach. They trade blast for blast before eventually Katara thrusts out her hands and stops Hama’s water where it flies.

“Give up!” Aang calls, as he steps forward into the clearing. “You’re out numbered.”

Hama laughs, “You’ve outnumbered yourselves.”

Aang charges into the fight only to be blood bent by Hama. She turns him forcefully in his sister’s direction. Katara uses a wave of water to push him back. She freezes him to a tree to keep him safe and out of the way.

“Sorry Aang!” she calls.

“It’s alright.”

Hama turns to where Sokka is hiding and raises a hand. Her blood bending has no effect. Shock takes over her face, “I don’t understand. Why isn’t it working?”

Katara gasps, “You can’t blood bend what’s been blessed by the moon.”

Sokka’s eyes widen as he realizes, stepping out of the shadows. The moon light catches his hair and cast it in a sliver light. Hama takes in his spirit touched hair and lets out a growl. He drawls his sword and stretches his arm forwards.

“I can still use this fire bender you insist on protecting,” Hama turns towards Zuko ready to use his body only to freeze into place.

Sokka moves to stand in front of Zuko but freezes as his sister shous.  He turns, eyes wide as he watches as she blood bends Hama. Katara brings the water bender to her knees where she is unable to fight the hold. Toph comes running into view, followed by a large crowd of villagers.

“You’re going to be locked away forever,” one man says, locking chains around the old woman’s wrist.

Hama laughs, eyes turning towards Katara glinting, “My work here is done. Congratulations, Katara, you’re a blood bender.”

His sister drops to her knees and cries. Aang frees himself and stumbles over to comfort her. Sokka rushes over to Zuko. He rolls him over, so he is facing the sky. Zuko lets out a groan and his eyes flutter open.

A gasp escapes Zuko’s lips, “Sokka,” he says, hand reaching up tracing Sokka’s temple, “Your hair looks like starlight.”

Sokka can’t hold back the relieved laugh that escapes his throat. He collapses down onto Zuko and pulls him into a fierce hug. He’s okay.

Katara wipes her eyes comes over and checks over Zuko when Sokka moves away. She uses her water bending to heal his strained muscles.

“He’s right Sokka,” Aang whispers, awed, “Your hair is complete white now.”

            Toph reaches over hand feels Sokka’s head, “Oh wow, it’s so soft.”

            Sokka snorts in amusement at Toph before turning his face to the sky. “I guess Yue must have been trying to warn me about Hama.”

            Katara pulled him into a hug, “I can’t believe her blood bending doesn’t work on you. Not only that but I could feel when you got close. It was like you made my bending stronger just by being near.”

            “He’s pretty amazing, isn’t he?” Zuko asks, his eyes still wide and staring at Sokka’s hair. He pulls his eyes away and grasp Katara’s hand gently. “And thank you Katara, you saved my laugh.”

            She turned to him and smiled, “You’re family now, Zuko. It’s what we do.”

            A surge of warmth spreads through Sokka, seeing the people he loves most finally accept each other completely.

            “Come on guys,” Sokka says, pulling his fire bender to his feet and smiling at his sister, “Let’s go get some rest. We had a crazy night.”

Chapter Text

            Sokka followed Aang and Toph down the long, looming corridors. They were empty except for the three of them. A sense of unease rose in Sokka with every step. The fire nation emblems hanging on the walls overhead only added to the discomfort. Shadows lingered in his vision, not allowing him to see very far.

            “Can you sense anyone?” Aang asked Toph in a hushed voice.

            She paused a moment, feeling the ground beneath her bare feet. “Just one person nearby. I can feel a large room in the other direction.”

            Sokka wrapped his hand around the hilt of his sword. He swallowed past the lump in his throat before opening his mouth, “You guys go check out the room, I’ll keep going this way.”

            Aang’s eyes widened “We can’t just leave you!”

            Sokka shook his head and gripped Aang’s shoulder, speaking quickly, “We don’t have much of a choice. You two need to go and find the Firelord before our time runs out. Watch each other’s backs.”

            Sokka watched as the two young benders darted off in the opposite direction. Sokka turned back towards the other hallway. His heart pounded in his chest. ‘Please Yue, don’t be wrong about this,” he whispered to himself.

            He crept further down the hallway, nerves tingling now that he was alone. He could feel the hair on the back of his neck standing on end. He pulled his wolf helmet down further.

            A figure loomed in the distance, a smirk spreading over their shadowed face. Sokka knew that despite the eclipse, the person standing in front of him was deadly.

            Sokka woke with a start. His heart was pounding, trying to jump its way out of his ribs. He scrubbed a hand over his face, trying to remove the fog over his mind. After a few deep breaths, Sokka was able to peel his eyes open against the sun.

He was alone in the make-shift camp. They hadn’t managed to travel far after the incident with Hama. Sokka was able to lead them to a safe place just before every fell dead asleep. The full moon guiding him and giving him strength. Sokka only turned in for sleep himself when the sun had begun to rise over the horizon. And now he was alone and shaken from a strange dream.

But was that just a dream, he thought to himself, unconvincingly. It seemed a little too real to be something he just let slip past him. He rose, unsteadily, to his feet. Voices could be heard in the distance, and he began to stumble in that direction.

Smoke and dust could be seen just ahead. Loud crashes and shouts filled his ears. Sokka moved quicker. He fumbled for the sword strapped to his back before reaching the source of the sound.

He relaxed instantly. It was just his friends practicing their bending. They hadn’t had as much time as they hoped to train. Zuko and Aang had been practicing fire bending as often as they could despite it not having much use during the invasion. Sokka could see Toph and Katara were argue again. It was the shouting he had heard. He couldn’t make out what they were saying, but he could guarantee it was pointless. It seemed the two couldn’t go long without getting under each other’s skin. Sokka stumbled into their make-shift arena and their voices became clear.

            “What’s the matter? Can’t handle some dirt, Madame Fussy Britches?” Toph taunts from afar.

            Katara’s eyebrow twitches as she glares. She bends a wave and sends it at Toph, soaking her.

            “Oh, sorry. Did I splash you, Mud-Slug?”

            Both charge at each other and collide. The tumble around in the mud puddle, wrestling.

            “Are we taking a break?” Aang asks from where he stands near Zuko.

            “Hungry for a mud pie?” Toph grunts, kicking mud in Katara’s face.

            “I’ll give you a mud pie!” Katara hisses as she bends a stream of mud. She knocks toph down, but she is quick to get to her feet. Earth bending a pillar under Sokka’s sister which sends her flying into a wall. They stop when Zuko clears his throat.

            “I believe this was meant to train Aang?” he says awkwardly. Aang nods beside him.

            Katara sighs angrily, “Very well, pupil,” she says to Aang, “I believe have had enough training for today.” She turns with a huff only to stop when she spots Sokka.

            He’s standing before them with an eyebrow quirked in judgement.

            “Sokka! You’re awake,” Aang exclaimed with a grin.

            He sent him a wave before turning back to the girls of the group, “What seems to be the problem between the two of you?”

            Katara narrowed her eyes at her brother but stepped forward and tilted her head.

            “I could ask you the same question,” she accused, “You heart is trying to burst out of your chest.”

            Zuko turned his head quickly, eyes darting over Sokka, “What happened? What’s wrong? You look pale—”

            Sokka waved him off, “I’m fine honestly, it was just a dream.”

            That didn’t seem to deter Zuko, “Are you sure it was just a dream? You didn’t go to the spirit world again, did you?”

            Those words caused everyone to pause. Aang’s eyes widened, “You’ve been in the spirit world?”

            Sokka nodded, “Yeah, it was the first full moon I had after the siege,” he gestured to his hair, “Weird spirit magic loves me now, but that’s not the point. I don’t know if it was just a dream or not. But I know I wasn’t in the spirit world. Yue may have been trying to send me a message but I’m not sure yet. They never come through clear.”

            Zuko nodded, slightly relieved. Aang had a look on his face like he was doing everything in his capability to hold back the flood of questions he had about the Spirit World. Toph and Katara relaxed slightly, but the tension between the two could be cut with Sokka’s sword.

            “Now what’s going on between the two of you?” Sokka asks, raising an eyebrow slightly.

            Toph just groaned and stormed off, “I’m going to go to town and have some fun, who’s coming?”

            Aang turned and followed her. Zuko looked between her and Sokka, who waved him off and gestured towards his sister. The three of them wandered off towards the town. Sokka turned to his sister who was practicing water bending alone.

            He sat down on a rock nearby and watched. She had really begun to grow into her powers. She wasn’t the little water bender he grew up with in the South Pole anymore. She quickly became master at the skill and was creating new ways to use it. It made Sokka’s heart ache for a different time. Back when they were still kids and didn’t know what war was. But we wouldn’t be who we are today if we never freed Aang from the iceberg, he thought to himself. Despite all the pain and suffering he and his sister had gone through, he wouldn’t change anything.

            With a grunt Katara threw on last burst of water before turning around. She froze when she spotted Sokka, “I thought you would have gone on with the others. You never pass up on a chance to go shopping.”

            Sokka shrugged, “You needed me more. I just hope that they don’t get into too much trouble.”

            Katara huffed out a laugh, “Zuko wouldn’t let them.”

            Sokka snorted, “Actually he would be the one to cause the trouble. Let’s hope Aang is strong enough to tell them no.”

            Katara came over and sat next to him, giving him a crooked smile. It didn’t last long though. Shoulders sagging, she turned her face towards the sun.

            “What’s bothering you?” Sokka whispered.

            “It’s just the stress of the war. Its only days away and I still haven’t figured out a better plan. And Toph has just set me over the edge, I’m sure she doesn’t mean it, but she fights with me all the time,” Katara spoke, blinking away tears in her eyes.

            Sokka took her hand and gave it a gentle squeeze, “Don’t worry about the Day of the Black Sun, I have some ideas. I just need some time to work them out in my head. And for Toph, just give her some space, and keep being you. She’ll come around eventually. The stress is getting to us all.”

            She smiled at him and pulled him into a hug, “I don’t know how I made it his far without you, Sokka. I’m so happy you’re okay.”

            He turned his face into her hair, placing a kiss there.

            “That doesn’t matter now,” he whispered.

            They sat together talking about nothing for a while longer, just enjoying the time alone they hadn’t got since leaving the South Pole. Sokka could almost close his eyes and picture himself sitting in their igloo, huddled around the fire. All that was missing was Gran-Gran and her stew. Sokka longed to feel her warm embrace again, nothing could compare to her love. But he’d have to settle for now. They had war to end.

            The sound of the rest of the group’s laughter filled his ears slowly. Katara turned, looking over her shoulder to see them caring a basket of goods.

            “Where did you get that?” she asked, standing up. “We don’t have any money.”

            “Toph got us the money!” Aang said excitedly. He took an apple from the basket and sat down. “She tricked one of those guys in town who moves the shells around all sneaky like.”

            “She used earth bending to win the game,” Zuko said, impressed.

            Sokka felt himself wince as Katara turned her gaze upon the earth bender. He held his breath, bracing himself for what he knew was coming.

            “Oh!” Katara said, voiced laced with disapproval, “So she cheated.”

            Toph grins around a mouthful of her own apple, “I only cheated because he was cheating. I cheated a cheater. What’s wrong with that.”

            Sokka stood and placed a hand on his sister’s shoulder. She hesitated before letting out a breath, “I’m just saying this isn’t something we should make a habit of doing.”

            “Why? Because it’s fun and you hate fun?” Toph retorted.

            Katara stiffened under Sokka’s hand. He tightened his grip and stepped in front of her.

            “What Katara is trying to say, is that eventually you’ll get caught. We don’t need that attention. Yes, we may need the money for supplies, but what’s more important is that we keep the fact that the Avatar is alive a secret. We need to finish our siege plan and we can’t do that if we are trying to avoid being arrested.”

            Toph’s smile dropped slightly as she absorbed Sokka’s words. She opened her mouth to say something but was cut off by Katara.

            “Just… be careful. Please?” she begged quietly.

            Toph nodded firmly before stomping off somewhere else.

            Katara turned to her brother and gave him an appreciative smile. He shrugged it off before wondering off himself. I have a siege to plan.

            The firelight was bright in Sokka’s eyes. His head tilted back facing it. He was unable to move, something pinning him in place against the wall. A hand was wrapped around his throat, causing him to take in shuddered breaths.

            “You took him from me,” the person growled, their face was shielded in shadows, back lit by the torches. “He was all I had left, and you took him!”

            The hand tightened its grip, Sokka fought hard not to think about Zhao’s hand, lit with flames, pressing against him in a similar manor. He could feel himself beginning to panic. Heart thudding against his ribs. He needed to keep his nerve. If his plan was to work, he had to get his message through.

            “He still loves you,” Sokka wheezed, “It’s not too late. He needs you, don’t think that he doesn’t. It takes more than this to change that.”

            The person let out shrill noise before pushing Sokka away from the wall. He collapsed to his knees, panting. His chest heaved for air now that its passageways were clear. A bright flash filled his senses.

            Sokka jolted awake. He heaved a few unsteady breaths, his hand pressed to his throat. He swore he could feel the linger sensation of another hand pressed there. A cold sweat had taken over him sometime during the nightmare. He could feel his shirt plastered to the skin on his back. His hair was tangled from tossing and turning.

Sokka kicked off his blankets and stood. The moon was sinking into the sky, the sun rising behind him. He turned towards his friends and noticed the empty space not far from his bedroll. Scanning the area, Sokka spotted Zuko sitting with his face turned towards the sun.

            Scrambling over on unsteady feet, Sokka makes his way to him. Zuko tilts his head at the noise, lips quirking up slightly. Sokka crashed down to his knees besides him, burring his face into Zuko’s shoulder. Instantly there were hands wrapped around his back. He was pulled into an embrace, a voice whispered in his ear, “Breathe Sokka, what’s the matter?”

            Sokka’s face was framed by warm hands, and he was pulled back, meeting soft amber eyes.

            “It was another dream. She’s trying to tell me something Zuko, I just can’t figure it out. It’s not making any sense. I don’t understand—"

            “Hey, shh, shh,” Zuko murmured, pressing his forehead into Sokka’s. “It will be alright. You’ll figure it out, you always do, Sokka.”

            Sokka raised his own shaky hands to Zuko’s face, and breathed him in. He nodded slightly, their noses bumping.

            Zuko pressed a kiss to his forehead before pulling away, “How about you meditate on it? Maybe she will try to reach you again. You must be missing something to the puzzle.”

            Sokka gave him a grateful smile before turning away. He put his back to the sun and face the descending moon. Yue please, help me understand.

            Sokka opened his eyes an hour later. The rest of the group was waking up and Zuko was throwing together some sort of breakfast.

            “Am I hallucinating or is my brother meditating?” Katara questioned.

            Sokka let out a snort and rose to his feet, “You were definitely hallucinating.”

            Aang bounced over, rocking on his toes, “When did you start meditating, Sokka?”

            He gave the air bender a smile and pointed to his hair, “I’ve picked up a few new things since the north pole.” He began listing them on his fingers, “spirit magic, fire benders, meditation, just to name a few.”

            Zuko rolled his eyes, “It’s how he spoke to the moon spirit the first time. In the spirit world.”

            Aang looked like he had a million questions but didn’t know where to begin, “We will have to meditate together sometime,” he decided on saying.

            Sokka gave him a genuine smile, “I would like that Aang.”

            Food was passed around and quickly eaten after that. They agreed that they should spend some time in the town collecting supplies. Sokka needed to work out a few details in his siege plan. He was hoping to find something to help with that while they were shopping.

            They arrived in the town not much later. Zuko had his face covered with the hood of his cloak, Aang and Sokka were wearing hats. They weren’t great disguises, but it didn’t seem like people were looking at them twice anyways.

            Aang, Toph, and Katara headed off looking for some food. Well, at least that was his sister’s plan, but Sokka figured Toph was looking for more trouble. But he hoped his message got through to her the first time.

            “What did you need, Sokka?” Zuko asked, eyes scanning the shops in front of them.

            “I need paper, ink, and a bird.”

            “I thought you hated birds?” Zuko teased.

            Sokka shot him a look that only caused Zuko to laugh, “I need to send a message to someone. I think they could help us. They have messenger hawks, look.”
            Zuko followed were Sokka was pointing and nodded, “Do you know how they work?”

            Sokka grinned, “Not at all, but I know a fire bender who would be willing to teach me.”

            He got a fond eye roll in return.

            They approached the stand and made the exchange. The ink and paper were purchased a few stands over and stashed safely in a bag that Zuko was caring.

 Sokka eyed the hawk perched on his arm. It was reddish brown and feathery like most birds he’d seen.

            “What do you think?” Zuko asked.

            “It’s definitely a bird. But it’s not Beaky.”

            “Well, yes. Beaky was seven feet tall and made for pulling carts, this one is agile and fast. He’s meant to fly through war zones to deliver messages.”

            “His name is Hawky,” Sokka stated matter of fact.

            He heard a hand meeting a forehead, “Please tell me you’re not serious,” Zuko groaned.

            Sokka just grinned, “Hawky, meet—"

            A crash interrupted Sokka. They turned only to see Toph running from some fire nation guards. She tripped and skidded to the ground. It was unusual to see Toph being clumsy. She was typically better acquainted with her surrounding than others due to her seismic sensing.  

            “How could you do this to me? You betrayed me!”

            Zuko took a step forward to help her, but Sokka put a hand to his chest. Something was up, but he couldn’t put his finger on it yet.

            That’s when his sister stepped out between the guards, “You brought this on yourself. I had no choice.”

            Zuko tensed under Sokka’s hand. Toph was drug away as one of the guards turned to Katara.

            “You did the right thing by turning in the Runaway.”

            “The right thing is its own reward.”

            “I’m glad to hear that,” the man said. “But I insist.” He places a bag in Katara’s hand. She smiles and thanks him before turning to see Zuko and her brother, staring mouths agape.

            She walked over quickly.

            “What in Agni’s name did you just do?” Zuko whispers harshly.

            “Toph and I just pulled of the ultimate scam,” She grins and dangles the bag of coins between her fingers. “Aang should be helping her escape right now. They will meet us back at camp. Sokka? Did you get everything you need? We probably shouldn’t stay long once they find out that the ‘Runaway’ well ran away.”

            She turned and started walking back towards camp. She turns when she notices they boys aren’t following, “What are you waiting for?”

            Sokka just blinks, “Who are you and what have you done with my sister?” He can’t help but smile and feel proud of her. Zuko looked impressed.

            They quickly hurried after her. Toph and Aang were already their packing up their things, nearly finished.

            Toph stood and turned as they approached, “Well played, Sugar-queen.” She smirked as she caught the bag of coins Katara tossed her. “Who knew you had it in you.”

            Sokka smiled and patted his sister on the shoulder, “She’s full of surprises.”

            They all gathered their things, securing them to Appa’s saddle before heading out to leave.

            “Wait!” Sokka called, before scrambling to write down a note. He sketched out a blueprint before blowing on the ink to dry. He read over it quickly before rolling it up. He secured it into Hawky’s messenger bag. He turned to Zuko for instructions.

            “Tell him the person’s name and their location. He will do the rest.”

            “Hawky, The Mechanist, Northern Air Temple.”

            He lets out a squawk and takes off into the sky.

Chapter Text

Fire lashed at Sokka’s feet only to disappear with a person’s sudden intake of breath. He felt his skin crawl as they neared him. The torch light casting their shadow over his prone form. His stomach twisting and his heart trying to jump from his chest. He dug his fingers into the stone below him, trying to leverage himself away but the rocks clung to him.

“How are you alive?” the person above him hissed.

That was when Sokka noticed his helmet had been discarded. He rolled over, groaning as it pulled on his leg. “Please…”

The person stepped into the torch light, amber eyes widening in disbelief.

Sokka panted and shook his head, trying to force the word out. Those were not his fire benders eyes.

"Please,” he groaned out again, the grip of the earth tightened around his ankle. “Listen to me. It’s not too late,” he begged. “I can help you.”

A bitter laugh rang in his ears, echoing through the halls.

"How?”

Sokka was getting tired of startling awake, chest heaving as he tried to steady his breath. He was tired of the looks his friends would send him when they see the cold sweat dripping from his forehead or the haunted look in his eyes when he pulled himself back to reality.

Zuko was the worst of them all. He constantly hovered by Sokka’s side, not letting him out of his sight. He’d drag Sokka to his and Aang’s fire bending practices and encouraged him to mediate. For all that he complained, Zuko was turning into his uncle, and Sokka would almost laugh if the thought didn’t fill him with guilt.

This morning however, Sokka was not the only one to startle awake. Aang let up from his place on Appa, his eyes wide and darting around, looking at everyone. His hands shook as he fumbled over to where the rest of the group was sitting.

“What’s the matter twinkle toes?”

“I need to speak with Avatar Roku.”

He caught the full attention of everyone in the group with the statement. Zuko sat ridged across from him, Toph’s head was tilted slightly to the side. Katara dropped the ball of water she was bending, splashing over the grass.

"What did he say?” she asked, urgently.

“We must go to his island on the summer solstice. He needs to tell me how the war began— that it’s the only way for us to be able to end it.”

“The solstice is today,” Zuko said, standing, “His island isn’t far from here. We could make it there by midday.”

“Then let’s pack up,” Sokka stated.

His friends hastily began preparing Appa for another trip. They had only managed to stay at the camp for a few days. The eclipse was approaching, its arrival caused by the next new moon. Sokka was filled with anticipation. The mechanist had written back not long after Hawky departed. Sokka had adjustments he needed to make to his blueprints, along with a few other potential ideas.

Appa was quickly loaded. Everyone climbed on, Zuko seated by Aang to give him directions. Katara hung over the side of the saddle, keeping watch for any ships that could spot them, as they weren’t traveling at night. Toph gently grasped Sokka’s elbow, where he steadied her as she was away from the earth.

“Thanks, Snoozles,” she spoke, her grip tightening slightly as a gust of wind came through.

He patted her hand gently in response.

The journey to Roku’s Island was thankfully, uneventful. Zuko was right about arriving at midday. The sun was burning high in the sky, causing sweat to drip down their temples. Zuko, the jerk, was unaffected by the heat. Katara and Toph had spent much of the trip moaning about the increased temperature. Sokka himself felt uncomfortable in the sticky air, but Toph mumbled something about him feeling cold.

Appa landed on the ground, Aang leaping off the bison before he had fully stopped. He turned to the group, “I’m going to go on ahead and start meditating. I need to speak to Roku as soon as possible.”

“Be careful!” Katara called after him as she jumped down from Appa.

Sokka helped Toph down before turning to find Zuko hovering nearby. The two girls started after Aang, saying something about checking out the island and keeping a look out.

“Hey, Sokka…” Zuko started awkwardly.

Sokka’s feet hit the ground and he stumbled forward slightly into the fire bender’s chest, “What’s up Zuko?”

“I was thinking if Aang is able to talk to Roku here, maybe you could get into the Spirit World to and talk to Yue. I know your dreams aren’t going away. If anything, they are becoming more frequent.”

Sokka rubbed at his forehead, “I know, I was hoping it would start to become clearer, but I can’t make out anything, other than the fact that I’m in the palace.”

Zuko’s eyes widen, “Are you sure?”

Sokka nods, “I think Yue is trying to tell me something about the siege.”

Zuko’s expression hardened, turning serious. “Let’s find you a quiet place to meditate then. I’ll sit with you if you want.”

Sokka smiled at him appreciatively and the turned towards the path. Yue, please let this work.

They stumbled upon a small garden, not far from where Appa was making his home. Sokka could feel a shift in the air as he entered it. It must have been a place the Roku loved dearly; the spirits seemed to make a home of it as well. Flowers sprouted everywhere. Their sweet fragrance filled the air gently. A breeze would pass through every now and then, causing them to sway softly. The sun was bright overhead, beating down on Sokka’s back. The warmth of it was almost comforting. Perhaps it was because it reminded him of Zuko.

Speaking of the fire bender, Sokka looked over and watched fondly as Zuko took a breath, breathing in the afternoon air. He seemed more relaxed here. The heat of the island didn’t affect him, and he seemed to bask in the sun’s gleaming rays.

“This is the spot,” Sokka spoke, grabbing Zuko’s attention.

The fire bender looked around, inspecting the garden as if it needed his approval.

Sokka smiled to himself and sat down in the soft grass. He ran his fingers through it, careful not to pull any from the earth.

“I’ll watch over you,” Zuko said, sitting across from Sokka.

“You don’t have to do that Zuko, I’ll be—”

“No, I’m not leaving you out in the open unprotected. If you succeed on entering the Spirit World you won’t be aware of what is happening here. Not to mention that these dreams—visions, whatever you want to call them, they leave you shaken. I’m not letting you deal with that alone. You don’t have to pretend with me.”

Sokka took a deep breath and nodded. Zuko wasn’t wrong that he was anxious about what Yue was trying to tell him. He was a little relived that Zuko would be by his side. “Thank you.”

Zuko nodded, serious. “How do you want to do this?”

Sokka swallowed and looked around. He had never tried to enter the Spirit World before. It was Yue that pulled him into it the first time. “I’m not sure, if I’m honest. Yue did the work the last time. I’ll just have to hope that she’s waiting for me on the other side.”

Zuko didn’t seem to like that answer, but he didn’t offer up any other suggestions.

Sokka nodded to himself and moved his legs to sit cross-legged. He placed his hands on his knees, palms facing the sky. He breathed in deeply and shut his eyes.

A bright flash of fire whizzed by Sokka’s face. Bile rose in his throat. The sky was dark, the only source of light was the fire shooting through the air. Heat flared nearby causing Sokka to flinch away. He could feel the sweat dripping down his neck from the intensity of it. This vision wasn't the same as the others. He wasn't in the palace.

A loud bang had Sokka hitting the ground, pulling him from his thoughts. Dust flooded his senses. He rolled away, lungs hacking against the intrusion. His throat burned with every breath he forced in. He dug his fingers into the ground below him, dragging himself forwards.

The smell of burning flesh filled his nose, causing him to gag in response. A voice was shouting above him, manic with glee. He couldn’t make out their words. A scream was heard next. Full of pain and sorrow. Sokka’s heart broke with every cry.

After another painful tug forwards, he managed to pull himself up on a rock, unscathed by the flames. Sokka scrubbed at his eyes, trying to clear them from the ash in the air. His stomach lurched and this time he was unable to hold back the bile. The sight before him was indescribable.

He sat in horror as he watched fire benders burn down everything that stood in their path. Trees, plants, fields of crops. Nothing stood in their way and the world burned around him.

Sokka came too with a harsh gasp. He choked on the air now that his senses weren’t flooded with smoke and flames. Zuko was at his side in an instant, trying to coach him into deep breaths. Sokka pulled away once his lungs were clear. He looked around to see the garden the way it was when his close his eyes. The world wasn’t burning.

 “Are you alright Sokka? Did it work? What did you see?”

Sokka shook his head, slightly. His eyes were wide, but he stared at nothing, trying to take in what he had just witnessed. “I didn’t see Yue…” he trailed off thinking.

“So, it didn’t work?” Zuko said, disappointed.

Sokka shook his head again, this time meeting Zuko’s gaze. He reached forward and grasped at Zuko’s hand, his own trembling. “No, it was working. I think she’s trying to warn me about something. She was showing me something else.”

“Maybe this isn’t a good idea Sokka. You’re pale as snow and shaking like a leaf.”

“No, I have to do this,” Sokka argued.

“You don’t Sokka, it’s hurting you. You can’t hide it. This vision scared you,” Zuko protested.

“I have to Zuko, you don’t understand. If I sit by and ignore these warnings, terrible things may happen. How do you expect me to sit by and let them?” Sokka begged, tears forming in his eyes.

Zuko bit back a retort. He swallowed harshly before nodding, “I don’t like this. It’s clearly hurting you to do this Sokka, but I won’t stop you.”

Sokka's lips quirked appreciatively before he pulling his hands away.

“I’ll try again,” he mumbled, palms turned towards the sky once more.

“I’ll be here.”

He closed his eyes and breathed.

Thunder rolled above head, ringing in Sokka’s ears. Rain poured from the sky, but it wasn’t enough to stop the fires from raging on. The smoke in the air became thick and wet, causing him to choke with every breath. His hands clutched at the person lying on the ground in front of him.

Blinking the rain out of his eyes, Sokka took in the smoldering wound on the person’s chest. Their clothes had been scorched away, leaving nothing but blackened skin in its wake. The smell hit Sokka, causing bile to rise in his throat.

“Sokka,” the person mumbled. Sokka would recognize that voice anywhere, even if the body attached it was unrecognizable.

“Zuko?” Sokka choked out, tears already making a steady stream down his cheeks.

A hand tightened around his, Sokka crumbled forward and buried his face into the grass in front of him. Unable to return the comforting touch without fear of hurting his fire bender. His chest heaved with uncontrollable sobs. A gentle murmur filled his ears, but he refused to listen.

A strike of lightening drew them apart. Sokka jumped in his skin and turned his face towards the sky. A shaky hand pressed itself against Sokka’s face, drawling his attention back to the ground.

“Sokka, you must leave me. You need to run,” Zuko wheezed out.

Sokka trembled as he shook his head no. He couldn’t find the words in his grief to express how much he didn’t want to listen.

“Look at me, Sokka.” Zuko commanded gently.

He unwillingly turned his face towards the fire bender. Zuko’s face was just as burned as the rest of him. Skin red and blackened. The only thing that Sokka could make out as the same was his amber eyes.

“You need to get yourself to safety. It’s too late for me now.”

“Please…”

“Sokka, you must run.”

“I won’t leave you Zuko! I can’t!" his voice cracking.

“You don’t have a choice. Run!”

A loud crash filled Sokka’s ears. He pushed himself to his feet and took off as fast as he could. The ground shook beneath him. Fire eating away at the world around him. But to Sokka, it didn’t matter, he had left his heart behind to burn with it.

He woke with a sob crawling its way out of his throat. Zuko was by his side in an instant, pulling him close. Sokka was helpless to do anything but cling to him as the sorrow took over his body.

A warm hand buried itself in his hair and gentle words were whispered in his ear. A horrible mimic of the vision that he had just seen. Sokka grasped at Zuko’s clothes until his knuckles were white. Face buried so deep that the only thing his senses could make out was Zuko.

Eventually he was forced away and made to meet the worried look in the fire bender’s amber eyes. Sokka couldn’t almost look at them without thinking of the vision. The way Zuko’s skin was blackened and charred.

He was shaken until he came back to himself. Zuko’s worry made obvious by the crease between his eyebrows.

“Are you with me Sokka?”

He nodded in response.

“I won’t let you do this again. Look what it’s doing to you,” Zuko growled. “Whatever Yue is trying to tell you is not worth all the suffering she’s making you go through.”

Sokka looked down at his trembling hands. He wiped at his tears as best he could before he moved away from the fire bender.

“You don’t understand Zuko,” he began, his voice a mere whisper.

“Then tell me what I don’t understand Sokka!” his voice was harsh and angry. Sokka couldn’t blame him. He would be angry too if he was forced to watch and be able to do nothing.

“I think she’s showing me what happens if I fail. I’m so close now Zuko. I can’t turn back now.”

“And I can’t sit here and watch you do this to yourself,” he snapped. "If you must suffer through this, then do it alone. I won't watch any longer." He rose to his feet and stomped off, leaving Sokka alone in the garden.

The sun was setting now, Sokka observed in his newfound quiet. The moon was slowly rising in the sky above him. The cicada crickets beginning their song. His sense of warmth disappeared with Zuko. He shivered slightly to himself before shouldering on, ignoring the ache in his chest.

“Yue, please.” He breathed out gentle.

Darkness surrounded him, but this time it was more comforting. Water seemed to ripple at his feet with each step he took. Flashes of twinkling lights could be made out in the distance. Sokka knew this place. It was where he spoke to Yue the first time.

“Show yourself. Yue please!”

A bright flash of light flooded his senses, causing him to cringe away. It flickered a few times before softening enough for Sokka’s eyes to flutter open. Standing there in all her lunar beauty, was Yue. Her long white hair, flowing down her back in waves. Her dress looked like it was made of pure moonlight, shimmering as she moved. Her smile was as soft and gentle as he remembered it.

“Yue,” he whispered.

She came forwards and placed a cool hand on his cheek, wiping away a few stray tears.

“I’m so sorry Sokka. I didn’t want you to have to go through this but it’s the only way.”

He shook his head slightly, “I don’t understand.”

Her lips quirked in a sad smile, “I know. You’ve suffered enough but its time you see what I need you to see. It’s the only way for peace to truly happen. You’ve done so well, Sokka, but there’s something else I need you to do.”

Sokka longed to turn and run. He had done enough, lost enough from the spirit forsaken war that he shouldn’t be asked for anything else. But he hesitated when he saw the look in Yue’s eyes. The fear in her eyes was not masked like you’d expect it to be. Whatever this was about, would be extremely important.

 “What is it?” he whispered.

“Take my hand,” she said, holding one out. “I have more to show you.”

Sokka shook his head, “You’ve shown me enough. Tell me what you want.”

"Do not be afraid this time Sokka, you’ve headed my warnings. These next visions, I will be with you.”

Sokka frowned, swallowing past the lump in his throat, he took her hand.

"Keep your eyes open."

Walls of fire filled Sokka’s vision. They burned and stretched towards the tall ceilings of the room. They were the only source of light in the dark room. A figure knelt before the veil of fire, but their back was turned. Sokka couldn’t make out who it was.

A choked off sob came from the person. The fire shifting with their breaths. A mumbling could be heard stuttering between the cries. Sokka couldn’t make out the words.

Whoever this person was in front of him, was stricken with something. Their shoulders heaved with each breath as they tried to find some since of comfort.

Sokka ached to step forward and comfort them but found his feet unable to move. He turned his head instead.

A cool touch grazed his chin, nudging it in the direction of the figure. A voice drifted in his ears like an echo, “Watch.”

Sokka strained his eyes against the bright flames. The person's hands were fisted in front of them. Stretched in front of them as if they wished they weren't attached. Sparks suddenly crackled between them. The figure sat straight and stared down at their hands, bringing them closer.

It was a fire bender, Sokka realized, and they just made lightning.

The scene rippled in front of his eyes. It was dizzying the way he went from near darkness to the bright sunlight. He was stood in a courtyard. An elegant fountain stood in the middle. A breeze shifted the leaves on a cherry blossom tree. It was one of the most beautiful places Sokka had ever laid eyes on, which is why the figure standing near the tree stood out.

They were dressed in dark colors. Their hair was pulled up in a typical fire nation style, making it difficult to make out whether they were male or female. The person was much shorter than Sokka expected, clearly a child.

Sokka held his breath as he watched the figure raise their hands in front of them. Fire erupted from their fingertips, quickly spreading up their arms. The person shot a blast towards the fountain, only for it to catch the grass on fire.

“That is enough!” a women’s voice spoke firmly from behind Sokka.

The figure in front of Sokka straightened, but never turned. The fire was put out with a wave of their hand. The grass was ruined, blackened with ash. The fountain’s bricks were scorched.

“Yue”, Sokka thought, “I don’t understand what you’re trying to tell me.” He missed what the woman said to the figure, but it clearly upset them based on the way their first tightened, once more. He only caught the end of the women’s sentence.

“--only a monster could destroy something so beautiful.”

The wind shifted again, a voice tickled Sokka’s ears, “Look closely.”

Sokka bit back another questioning statement and looked hard at the figure. They were clearly angry. Shoulder’s tight and raised towards their ears. Hands white knuckled in front of them. But despite all the obvious tension, there was a subtle sense of sadness, maybe even longing, but Sokka couldn’t tell with their backed turned. There was something with the way the person held themselves that made Sokka think twice before jumping to conclusions. They were good at hiding what they truly felt, that’s for sure.

That’s when he saw it. What Yue was trying to get him to notice the entire time. He probably missed it in the other dreams and visions. Too far in denial to admit what she was trying to show him.

His heart pounded in his chest as he came to the realization what Yue wanted him to do. It would probably be the most stupid, and terrifying thing he as ever done. But if it was Yue asking him, how could he say no?

Standing in front of Sokka, in the shadow of the fountain, casted by the setting sun, the figure stood with tense posture. Their white knuckled hands had caught fire once more. This time however, they were no longer burning an angry red, but a bone chilling blue.

The person standing before Sokka was none other than, Princess Azula.

Chapter Text

The vision shifted in front of Sokka again. He felt Yue’s presence leave him. He was alone watching the visions once more. The beautiful garden rippled into a bedchamber. A large bed sat in the middle of the room. Long, draping curtains, hung around it. There was a large window to the left casting the red colors of the room in a warm glow. A woman with long dark hair sat in a chair reading a book.

Two children came crashing into the room from behind Sokka. Their bodies ran straight through him. Both had shiny black hair and bright eyes. They giggled at each other before the taller one came to a stop. It was Zuko and Azula.

“Mother? Will you read to me?” Zuko asked, his voice was lacking the hoarseness that Sokka was familiar with. He crawled up into the woman’s lap and she pulled him close.

A kiss was placed on the top of Zuko’s head as she turned the book back to the beginning. A small, content smile made its way on the child’s lips.

Sokka turned his attention back to his sister. She stood in the same place with a pinched expression on her face. Her shoulders were slowly building tension as they crept up to her ears.

“Zuzu, that book is silly. You’ve already heard it before,” she spoke loudly.

“I want to hear it again,” Zuko replied without turning.

“Don’t you have better things to be doing. What would father say if he saw you wasting your time like his?”

The woman turned and spoke sharply before Zuko could answer, “That is enough, Azula. Don’t speak another word. If this is a waste of time, go find something else to do with yourself.”

Sokka watched as Azula’s fist tightened. She turned to leave but froze when her mother mumbled to herself, “What a retched girl.”

Azula’s face soften into a mask of indifference. Her shoulders straightened and she stuck up her chin in defiance and stomped out of the room.

Sokka turned and followed her. Nearly losing her in the maze of halls and were quick pace. She thew open a large door when she reached it, slamming it behind her. She threw herself onto the bed in the center and pulled a pillow to her chest. Her breaths coming out in harsh puffs.

“Why can’t they see? I’m trying to help,” she grunted. “Don’t they know what will happen?”

Sokka watched her throw the pillow to the side and move to the window. Before he could find out more, the room shifted.

Time had passed between the first vision and this one. Sokka wasn’t sure how much, but Azula stood fiercer in the face of her mother’s disapproval. Her hands crossed behind her back and her face blank.

“How could you humiliate him like that? Don’t you see that he’s trying his hardest? Not everything comes easy to people like it does to you,” her mother whispered, her voice harsh. “You think you’re better than him but you’re heartless.”

If you knew where to look you could see the hurt flash through Azula’s eyes, but her mother didn’t see it. She only saw the defiant tilt to her daughter’s chin.

“You’re not going to say anything?” the Fire Lady hissed. “You won’t defend yourself?”

Azula’s lips tilted into a small smirk, “What’s the point if you’ve already made up your mind about how much of a monster I am?”

Her mother’s face paled, and she stepped forward, arm reaching out, but Azula had turned away. Her footsteps silent as she left the room.

Sokka followed her once again down the halls, she wasn’t headed to her room this time. It was almost as if she was wondering aimlessly. A voice cleared from behind her, and she turned quickly.

Sokka watched has she tilted into a bow; hands pressed together in an unfamiliar show of respect, “Father.”

“Azula,” the future Fire Lord spoke, “That was an impressive performance of your bending. I expect you continue you to practice if you know what is good for you. Maybe I’ll even have hope for one of my children if you do.”

Jerk-lord, Sokka thought.

Ozai turned and walked away without waiting for a response. Azula’s fist clenched, and she huffed a breath out of her nose. She continued walking until she reached a familiar garden.

Zuko sat by the pond. He was angrily tearing up bread for the turtle-ducks. His eyebrows were pinched together, and his lips twisted in frustration. Zuko had told Sokka before that he had trouble with his bending in the beginning, but he never realized it caused him this much grief.

“Zuzu?”

Zuko stiffened, “What do you want Azula?”

“If you want to practice your bending, I’m happy to show you some tricks,” she said. Sokka could tell she was trying to be sincere, but Zuko didn’t seem know.

Sokka had a feeling Azula didn't know when to turn her fake indifference off. She constantly had her guard up between her mother and father that she didn't realize she was doing it with Zuko.

Zuko turned to look at her, his eyes red-rimmed from unshed tears, “Don’t waste your time on someone pathetic like me. You heard what they said in there, grandfather and dad, ‘at least one has real potential while the other is likely to never succeed’.”

Jerk-faces, Sokka thought again, trying not to get distracted.

“If you train—”

“Don’t you get it Azula!” Zuko shouted, standing up and turning to face his sister, “I’m worthless! I’m better off galivanting as a pirate or something stupid like that.”

Azula snorted, “Please, Zuzu, a pirate? With your dramatics you’d be better off as a stage performer.”

Zuko looked at her, tears falling down his cheeks. He opened his mouth to respond but was interrupted by their mother’s call.

“Azula! Leave him alone. Go back inside now, you have studying to do.”

Zuko shrank back from his sister, and she turned with a frown and headed back inside.

With the next step Sokka took, the world tilted. He stumbled a few paces as the scenery changed around him.

He was still outside, but the garden was gone. It had been replaced with an arena of some sorts and it was surround by people. Sokka stood behind Azula, she watched as two people walked into the middle, preparing to fight.

Zuko stood with his back turned, hair pulled high into a ponytail. His face was even and strong. Sokka turned to look at his sister where she was shaking her head slightly. Her jaw tight and fist clenched.

His attention was pulled when he heard Zuko pleading. The other man was the fire lord. Sokka felt his stomach turn. This was the Agni Kai were Zuko got his scar. He didn’t want to watch this. He could feel his heart trying to leap out of his chest. He turned to Azula were she had tears welling up into her eyes. She managed not to flinch as Zuko’s scream pierced the air. Sokka couldn’t. His own tears streaming down his face. He longed to run out and help but was unable to move. He was stuck in place just like Azula.

The Fire Lord turned to his daughter and raised an eyebrow. Azula managed a quirk of her lips, showing her understanding of what it meant to go against his word.

Sokka felt sick. Acid rising in his throat as he watched Azula throughout the next few years. He couldn’t focus on them as he did previously. Not with the echo of Zuko’s scream in his ears. He watched his sister go through ruthless training. Trying to perfect her bending to appease her father’s unrealistic expectations. She shouldered her duties with out wavering. Put mask upon mask to hide her true self.

Sokka could see how she longed for Zuko. She’d linger in some visions at the window in front of the turtle-duck pond. Or she would flip through pages of his favorite book. She showed no mercy as her father commanded only to come back to her room hidden away as silent tears streamed down her face.

But as time when on the tears slowed. Her mask remains in place, and she began to forget why she was trying to resist being what her father wanted her to be.

Sokka gathered himself and focused the scene in front of him. Refusing to let anything else pass by him in a blur.

Azula sat in front of the vanity in her room. Her long hair falling down her back. This wasn’t a vision of the past anymore. This was the Azula that Sokka was familiar with. Only that he now noticed the emptiness in her eyes that he didn’t know before. He watched it form through all the trials she faced.

She reached to the table with a shaking hand and picked up a brush. She brought it her hair to brush out the tangles. Sokka longed to reach out and gentle her hand where she was tugging hard. It reminded him of his mother brushing Katara’s hair every morning after a cold night all tangled together to keep warm. In the mornings her hair would resemble a nest of otter penguins and spend to long trying to untangle it, only for their mother to come over and work magic. Azula didn’t know that gentle touch. She only knew the submissive stroke of servants completing a chore rather than a mother’s loving hand.

She began pulling her hair to the crown of her to tie it up. She let out a hiss when her fringe slipped from her grasp. She attempted it a few more times before slamming the brush down with a loud thud. Harsh pants escaped her thinly parted lips. Her shoulders tight and raised upwards. Her fist clinched in her lap.

Sokka watched as her head turned quickly to the side, breaking her gaze with her reflection. She seemed to be watching something that wasn’t in the room. A grunt found its way out of her throat as she turned back to the mirror with a pained expression. Sokka could see the sadness and longing in her eyes.

She attempted one more time to secure her hair into a top knot. Her fringe slipped once more. Sokka watched as her hand moved to the table. He launched himself forwards when he realized she wasn’t reaching for the brush.

Azula picked up a pair of small golden shears and brought them to her hair. Sokka put his hand on her shoulder just as she finished the first cut. She froze. The snipped hair drifted to the ground softly. It was small, barely noticeable unless you knew where to look for the slight unevenness. Sokka watched as she scanned the crooked line. He squeezed her shoulder.

She dropped the scissors. They hit the table with an echoing clatter. She reached for the brush once again only to slam it into the mirror. It shattered into pieces. The sound was harsh and loud. Azula stood and left the room without a second glance.

Sokka stood in front of the vanity and looked at his reflection. Distorted and splintered into fragments. Sokka knew what it was like to be haunted by a face of a ghost. He knew what it was like to look into a mirror and see a face that wasn’t his own looking back. He could see it now as he looked. The white hair would never leave him. Just like he’d never escape Yue’s sacrifice .

He could relate to Azula in a way he didn’t expect. He was forced to become someone he wasn’t when his father left for war. He was thrusted into a position he never truly wanted, but it was expected of him, so he did. Azula never wanted to be the harsh, ruthless, daughter everyone thought her to be. She was molded that way by her parents just like Sokka was. She can escape her father’s shadow just like Sokka was now trapped under Yue’s.

The mirror crumbled in front of him. He could hear a voice in the distance calling something out. Sokka’s hand shot to his head as pain lanced through his skull.

“Wake up Sokka!”

He reached forwards to where he could see Azula walking down a long hall. He tried to call out her name, but he felt like he couldn’t breathe. The floor opened up and Sokka fell.

He bolted upright, nearly smacking Zuko his head with his own. His chest heaved and his eyes darted out around him, trying to make out if this was real or not.

“Sokka, Sokka,” Zuko squeezed his shoulder’s tightly, “We must go. We’re being attacked.”

Sokka squinted up at him, his head pounding behind his eyes, “W-what?”

Zuko let out an exasperated sigh before pulling Sokka to his feet and throwing him over his shoulder.

A loud blast stopped Sokka from forming a poorly put together protest. His mind was swimming through sap and his whole body felt numb.

Fire erupted in the distance. A man was blasting the ground at their feet. It seemed like it was coming from the third eye tattooed on his forehead. Sokka blinked a few times trying to make sense of what was seeing.

“I see Snoozles is awake from his nap,” Toph called out from where she was running nearby.

Zuko grunted, “Barely, I’m not even sure he understands what his going on. He’s not all there.”

“What do you mean?” Katara shouted from wherever she was. Sokka couldn’t see her, only the man exploding things with his mind. “Is he hurt?”

“I don’t know! He was still meditating when I found him. I’ve never seen him do it for this long. Maybe there’s side effects. Where’s Aang? He might know.”

“He’s getting Appa,” Katara yelled.

A wave of water rushed pass Sokka’s vision. The man with the third eye slipped as it rushed around his feet.

“Sparky-sparky boom man!” Sokka called out. He pointed a weak, mocking, finger over Zuko’s shoulder.

“What in Agni’s name is wrong with you Sokka?” Zuko huffed.

Appa landed on the ground in front of them. The third eye wielding fire bender slipped in the mud as Toph and Katara bent it around him. Zuko hauled Sokka up onto the saddle with the help of Aang. The girls quickly followed.

Katara took the lead and snapped in quickly, “Appa, yip, yip!”

Momo popped up from behind Aang and chattered in Sokka’s face. He reached out a shaking hand and patted the lemur on the head, “Fuzzy Momo.”

“What happened to Sokka?” Aang asked.

“I don’t know,” Zuko sighed, “He came out of his meditation like this. It’s the longest I’ve ever seen him do it. Can it have side effects?”

Aang squatted down in front of Sokka and waved a hand in front of his face. Sokka blinked at him in response before ruffling the air bender’s hair, “Fuzzy Aang.”

“Does he need any healing?” Katara called out, over her shoulder.

“No,” Aang called back to her, “He’ll be alright. It can be disorientating when your mind’s been someplace else for too long.”

Aang pressed his hands to Sokka’s cheeks, steadying his face, “Focus Sokka.”

Sokka felt this body tingling all over. It was hard to focus when he couldn’t feel his own tongue. His head throbbed in protest as he tried to concentrate on Aang’s voice.

“—hear me? Sokka?” Aang hand moved from his cheek to press against his forehead.

Like a jolt of electricity shot through him, Sokka flinched back. His head felt like it was being attacked by an ice pick. His only response was to curl into a ball and groan.

“Sokka?” Katara’s panic voice reached his ears. “Are you alright?”

He turned to his back, propped up against the edge of the saddle. He swore he could see a shadow of Azula in front of him, but after blinking his eyes he was met with the worried faces of his friends. He pressed a hand to his eyes, “F-fine. Just a headache,” he mumbled out weakly.

“Did it work?” Aang asked eagerly, “Did you talk to Yue?”

Sokka moved his hand from where he was rubbing his temple. He saw Zuko shoot a suspicious glance at his way, but all Sokka could see was a younger, unscarred version looking at him. He felt Azula’s heartbreak in his chest.

“No,” he answered back after a pause, “I didn’t see her. I couldn’t reach her after all. I must have been wrong.”

Aang’s shoulders slumped in disappointment and Zuko turned away. Toph tilted her head to the side, eyebrows pinched together. Her fingers flexed slightly where she was holding Zuko’s arm.

“How about you Aang?” Sokka spoke, trying to turn the attention away from him, “Did you speak to Roku?”

Aang let out a laugh, “I did! And guess what Zuko, I’m your great grandpa!”

Zuko instantly paled and choked out, “You’re what?”

Toph and Katara cackled with glee at his mortification.

“Apparently Roku was your mother’s grandfather. And he also was very close friends with Sozin. It was one of the reasons the whole war started in the first place. Roku was pleased to hear that you were my friend.”

Zuko blushed, “He was?”

Aang grinned his biggest grin, “How could he not be?”

Zuko turned wide unbelieving eyes to Sokka. Who could only raise his eyebrows in response as if to say, “I told you he was too precious for this world”.

They had landed on a deserted island a few hours before dusk. It was luscious and green with koala sheep roaming around. It would be their home until the eclipse.

Sokka sat with his back leaning against Appa as he wrote out his final plans. Hawky had found them and delivered a note from the Machinist with questions about one of his designs. He found peace in the quiet moment alone as he scribbled out a new sketch.

The rest of the group was out training. Aang had anxious energy that needed to be burned off and Katara thought sparring was the best way to do it. Zuko had begun to take his training with Aang more seriously despite it being useless during the eclipse. Sokka had a feeling he didn’t want Aang to end up burned like he did.

“What are you up to Snoozles?”

Sokka jumped out of his skin. He didn’t hear Toph approach, far too deep in his own mind to notice his surroundings. It was something this father always warned him about.

“I’m finishing the plans for the eclipse,” he said trying to smooth out one of the lines in his drawing.

“That’s not what I’m talking about,” Toph said firmly, hands on her hips.

Sokka looked up at her and squinted, “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“I can’t sense things on Appa like I can on the ground, but that doesn’t mean I can’t spot a lie when I hear one.”

Sokka swallowed. He had forgotten about Toph’s ability to detect lies with a person’s heart rate. He was sure she could feel his panic now.

She only raised an eyebrow in response.

“Do you trust me?” he whispered.

Her face shifted quickly. Her posture became tense but that didn’t stop her unwavering nod, “I do.”

“Then don’t question this,” he begged quietly.

“Is it dangerous?”

Sokka saw no point in hesitating when she could see right through him, “Yes.”

Her fist tightened where they were resting on her waist. She worked her jaw before responding, “Will it be worth it?”

Sokka let out a bitter laugh, flashes of the fire princess cross his mind. The feeling of impending doom wasn’t lost on him, “I don’t know. But Yue thinks it’s the only way.”

Toph moved and sat next to him with a sigh, “Then I won’t push.”

Sokka gripped her hand tightly, a silent thank you.

She pointed her other finger at his nose, he went cross eyed looking at it, “Don’t think this doesn’t mean I won’t be watching you’re ever move Snoozles. I won’t ask what you must do but I don’t like the sound of it. I don’t want to see you hurt more than I already have and trust me when I sat that I’m not the only one.”

He pulled her to his side tightly, she melted under his arms, “I know, Toph. Believe me I know.”

His mind drifted to his sister’s constant worry and Aang’s hovering. He couldn’t even begin to imagine how Zuko would react to the task Yue wanted him to do.

But if it was Yue that asked him, Sokka could never say no.

So here he was, plotting how to gain Azula’s trust. How to save her from her family’s path of destruction. How to pull her into the light before it was truly too late.

Chapter Text

It seemed the nightmares past from Sokka to Aang as the days passed. The invasion was just days away and his nervousness grew with each moment. Toph would try and train him hard enough that he was too exhausted to dream. Katara’s approach was the opposite, trying to relax him with makeshift spas. Zuko deemed the anxiety necessary, but he had his own grudges with past family meetings. Nothing seemed to be working to ease the worries away.

Which is how they ended up in this situation.

Sokka was sitting in the middle on the field of koala sheep, their fur stuck to his face in a makeshift beard. Aang was in front of him lying on a sheep of his own.

“Why don’t you get right down to business and tell me what’s been bothering you?” he said in a deeper voice.

Aang sighed, “You know what’s bothering me. I fight the fire lord in a few days.”

Sokka swallowed, And I face Azula. “Tell me more about this ‘Fire Lord’ and what you’re so afraid about.”

Aang groaned, “He’s the baddest man on the planet, I’m supposed to defeat him to save the world but…”

“But what?”

“Nothing, it’s not important.”

“Ah, if it’s bothering you then it must be important. So, but what?”

Aang let out a puff of air through his nose, “I’ve trained as hard as I could, and you’ve come up with a great strategy to get us in, but I can’t help but feel like I’m going to let you all down. That I’m not ready yet and I’m going to fail.”

Sokka could see the tension and anxiety humming through Aang’s body. Sokka knew all about failure and the fear that came with it. He opened his mouth to respond but was interrupted by his sister excited voice.

“Aang! I have something that might help you relax. Come here and look at this!”

Aang jumped up and darted over. It seemed like he was avoiding his feeling with how quickly he wanted to get away from Sokka.

Sokka let out a sigh of his own and pulled the wool from his face. It itched something fierce. He stood, brushing his pants off, and wandered over to the cliffside. The view of the ocean was breathtaking. The cloudless sky made the water’s surface reflect the sun, rippling with the gentle waves. Sokka breathed in the lightly salted air. It almost reminded him of home if it wasn’t for the pleasant warmth that came with it.

 Sokka sat down with his feet dangling off the edge. He pulled out a bundle of papers and some ink that he had stashed in a nearby bag. He sketched quietly to himself as the sun rose higher in the sky. He had his own anxieties about the siege, talking with Aang only seemed to bring them further to the surface. The group seemed confident in his plans to get them to the city, but Sokka had his doubts. So many lives would be dependent on the success of his plan. He wasn’t sure he would be able to bare it if any lives were lost. His father had reviewed his ideas in letters they exchanged. He expressed how impressed he was at the details, but Sokka was fearful of the judgment that may come if they don’t succeed. Don’t even get him started on his anxieties about his impending meeting with the fire nation princess. Yue may have told him that he needed to speak with her but of course she didn’t tell him what to say. How was he going to get her to trust him when she’s buried herself so deep that she doesn’t know who she is anymore?

Sokka was so lost in thought that he didn’t notice Zuko walking towards him until he sat down next to him.

“Oh, hey,” Sokka mumbled to him.

“What are you doing all the way over here by yourself?” Zuko

“I was just finalizing some of the plans. The Mechanist wanted me to clarify a few minor things in my submarine drawing.”

“Submarine? What is that?”

“It’s similar to a ship. It will be fully closed so the passengers are protected. The water benders will steer it under water with their bending. I’m hoping it will get us past the Fire Navy guarding the border.”

Zuko looked at Sokka with wide eyes, “You came up with this?”

Sokka nodded sheepishly, “Yeah, it was a small idea I had back when I was helping him invent his air balloons.”

“Air balloons?”

“He was having trouble figuring out some of the mechanics behind it. I gave him a few ideas and it turned out it worked.”

“You came up with the way to make them work? Sokka you’re a genius! I can’t believe I never knew. Do you know how much those have advanced travel in the Fire Nation? I’ve never seen one myself, of course, but Uncle was talking everything about them on our ship.”

Sokka shrugged, “It was nothing really. I just showed him an idea a too.”

“Nothing? Wait until Uncle hears about his. I didn’t think it would be possible for him to like you more than he does but just wait until I tell him.”

Sokka hummed quietly. He missed Iroh. His heart ached with it. The fight in the Earth Kingdom felt like ages ago and Sokka spent every quiet moment since thinking about how Iroh faired. Struck down by lighting and taken prisoner. Sokka shook his head slightly, an idea coming to his mind.

“Hey, Zuko?”

He turned at the quiet and serious sound of Sokka’s voice, no longer waxing poetic about Sokka’s great ideas. “What is it?”

“Where do you think Iroh is? Where would they keep him?”

Zuko paused a moment, thinking, “They’d want to keep him close, since he’s part of the royal family. I’d guess he would be locked away somewhere in the city.”

“Could you find him?”

“Yeah, I could find him but what are you thinking Sokka?”

He reached over and grasped at Zuko’s hand tightly, “You could break him out during the eclipse. You’d know where to look and then we can have him back, Zuko.”

Zuko looked down, eyes darting in thought. He nodded to himself thinking, “That could work. I wouldn’t have to be worried about the guards; they would be easily disarmed without their bending—"

Sokka nodded eagerly, “And you can bring him to our meeting place, and we would be together again.”

“But Sokka, you’re forgetting something,” Zuko said, suddenly. His voice took on a more serious tone. “The eclipse is caused by the new moon. Who’s going to be looking out for you if I’m rescuing my uncle?”

Sokka swore internally. He had completely forgot about the new moon. The ache in his leg was minimal compared to previous phases. I can’t have him following me to Azula. He shook his head, “Zuko we can’t let this chance pass. Please, I can take care of myself. Not to mention that I’ll have Aang and Toph with me too. Katara would be there too if she hadn’t volunteered to help any injured troops.”

Zuko grunted in disapproval, head shaking. “I can’t risk it Sokka. I can’t let anything happened to you.”

“And I can’t let this chance pass.” He felt tears brewing in his eyes.  “Zuko he was taken because he was protecting me. We must do something. What if this is our only chance? What if we fail the plan and something terrible happens to him afterwards?”

Zuko took Sokka’s tear streaked face into his hands. “Breathe Sokka, breathe. You’re right. Of course, you are, you’re always right. I don’t like leaving you, but I’ll do it for Uncle.”

Sokka took a shaky breath and nodded, tucking his head into Zuko’s shoulder. “Thank you, Zuko. Thank you.”

Night was falling and Aang was pacing. Katara had assembled a soft bed made from the koala sheep wool, hoping it would easy the nightmares. Toph had spent time trying to help him punch out his worries or something like that. But nothing seemed to be helping.

“Aang, this can’t go on. You need to rest,” Katara tried, standing with a blanket in her hands.

“I know, I know but I can’t stop thinking about the fight. All the things that could go wrong…” he said trailing off as he made another lap around the fire Zuko was tending too.

“You said something earlier that caught my attention,” Sokka spoke gently, “You said you weren’t ready but Aang, you never will be—”

“Sokka!” Katara cried. “How is that suppose to—”

Sokka held out a hand to stop her protests. “Aang, if I’ve learned anything, you never will be prepared. You can train and plan until you exhaust yourself, but you will never be as ready as you are now, in this moment. Surprises happen—good, bad—it doesn’t matter how prepared you were for them. You just need to quick enough and think on your feet. Be ready to adapt to anything thrown your way. I may have planned for as much of this fight as possible, but I guarantee something was missed. But that’s not going to stop us from losing this chance to make a difference. I’ve seen you, Aang. I believe you can do it. It may not happen on the eclipse or maybe it will. We must trust in the Spirits and the path they have set for us and trust in each other.”

Aang had tears in his eyes when Sokka finished, his chest heaving. He darted forward and wrapped Sokka up in a tight embrace, taking him off his feet.

“How do you always know just what to say?” Aang mumbled into his shirt collar.

Sokka pressed his lips to Aang’s fuzzy head, “I don’t know.”

Aang pulled away from him and sent him a smile, his lips quivering with emotion.

Sokka pressed a hand to Aang’s shoulder and pulled his knife from his belt, holding it out in an open hand, “It’s time to stop hiding, yeah? Let the world see who the Avatar really is.”

Aang’s smile broadened to a grin. “You do it.”

Sokka’s eyebrows pinched together, “What?”

“I want you to be the one to do it,” Aang said, folding Sokka’s hand back over the blade.

Sokka searched Aang’s eyes for a moment before giving him a firm nod. The air bender sat, motionless in front of him. Sokka turned the blade in his hand a few times before bringing it to Aang’s hair. The soft black strains floated off in the gentle breeze.

It was quiet in the camp as everyone watched Sokka work. The tension between them was tight and their anxieties high. Tomorrow they would be gathering their supplies, reviewing strategies, and preparing to fight. This was the calm before the storm.

As the last of Aang’s hair fell to the grass, a breath seemed to be released from all of them at once.

They would be ready. Whatever may rise, they will be ready.

The next day, Sokka stood by his sister as they eagerly waited to spot their dad’s ship on the horizon. He was expected any time now, the sun slowly climbing to reach midday. Katara reached over and grabbed her brother’s hand. He turned to her and sent her a small meaningful smile. Her grip tightened in response as a smile of her own appeared.

“Is that…?” Sokka called, squinting at something appearing in the distance.

Katara jumped in place and turned, her own eyes narrowing against the sun, “Oh La! It is. He made it. Sokka that’s dad’s ship!” She jumped in Sokka’s arms in excitement and hugged him tight. “Aang! Toph! They made it! They’ll be here soon,” she called, running over to where the other two were messing around with Momo.

Sokka turned to Zuko, who was making a slow approach. Zuko smiled brightly and placed a hand on Sokka’s shoulder. His eyebrows furrowed slightly when he noticed Sokka’s distracted gaze. “What’s going on in that head of yours?”

Sokka hummed, “It’s strange, getting to see him after all this time. I know we saw him after Ba Sing Se, but I was sick for most of it. I’m not the same person I was when he left me in charge of the South Pole, I mean look at me, Zuko,” Sokka said with a bitter laugh.

“He’s going to be proud of you,” Zuko responded, his hand moving from Sokka’s shoulder to brush some of the white strains of hair away from his face. “He’s going to look at you and see the strong, smart, and dedicated son he always knew.”

Sokka tilted his face into Zuko’s hand, brushing his lips against his palm in a not quite there kiss, “Uncle would be proud of you too.”

Zuko’s lips quirked, “I know. I’m starting to see what he believed in me now thanks to you.”

Sokka shook his head, “You did all the hard work yourself. Really, Zuko, all of us are so grateful that you’re here.”

Zuko pulled him into an embrace, tucking Sokka’s head neatly into his shoulder. Sokka smiled and watched as the ships neared the coast.

The rush of the men on the island was organized chaos. Tents were being setup everywhere, small fires were being prepared to make the next meal. Weapons were being sharpened and organized, armor was polished and checked for defaults. Sokka was nearly overwhelmed with how it all seemed to rush by him in a haze. He hadn’t even seen his father yet. Katara was with him somewhere, going over heal supplies. Or at least that’s what Sokka thought she said.

Bato stopped by were Sokka was inspecting the armor he designed for Appa. They had exchanged a few words before the older man was called away for something else.

Sokka wasn’t sure what he was expecting the camp to be like the day before the eclipse. He was hoping it would be more relaxing than this. His leg twinge slightly in pain as he stood on his toes to reach across helmet of Appa’s armor.  

Maybe I should meditate, he thought. Sneaking away from the chaos would be good for his nerve but he felt guilty leaving the work to everyone else. His hands tremored slightly as a loud group of men thundered past, whooping, and laughing about something one of them said.

Sokka shook himself. He pushed his guilt down and trudge further up the coast, past the tall, looming rocks. With each step his mind quieted. He sat down in the soft grass and closed his eyes. His breath deepened and became more controlled. He had everything about the invasion planed out except what he was going to do with Azula. He may have knack for coming up with ideas on the spot, but this was too important to be rushed.

Breathe in… breath out… let the energy flow through you…

Sokka could hear Iroh’s voice in his head, guiding him through his first meditation. It seemed like a lifetime ago since the siege happened.

Let you mind be still and no longer wander…

Be still…

“—okka? Where did you go? I thought someone said they thought they saw you come this way? Sokka?”

Sokka’s eyes fluttered open. He wasn’t sure how long he was meditating for, but based on the sun’s sinking position, it was longer than he intended. He turned from where he was sat and saw his father searching nearby.

“I’m over here, dad,” Sokka called, waving a hand.

Hakoda grinned and hurried over, something clutched in his hands, “What are you doing all the way out here, alone?”

Sokka stood, and met his father the rest of the way, “I just needed to clear my head.”

“I can understand that. We have an important day ahead of us. You’ve certainly picked a quiet spot. I thought I wouldn’t be able to find you." he said, looking around at the rocks stretching towards the sky.  "By Tui’s sake! Look at you!” Hakoda cried out, just now seeming to look at Sokka fully, “Your hair’s all white.”

Sokka let out a nervous laugh, “It happened last full moon. I’m still getting used to it.” He pulled at his wolf-tail self-consciously.

Hakoda put a hand on Sokka’s shoulder and squeezed, “You’ve grown so much. I can’t believe how much I missed. You and your sister both.

Sokka smiled sadly at his father, “We understand dad. You were doing what you needed to be doing. We don’t hold it against you.”

Hakoda seemed to sag in relief, “I think I needed to hear that. Thank you, Sokka.” He went to pull him into a hug but stopped short when he seemed to remember the object in his hand.

It was wrapped securely in blue cloth. It was too big to be some sort of weapon but too small to be a shield.

“I have been saving this for a long time for you.” Hakoda said seriously, his hands slowly unwrapping it from the cloth, “I thought it would suit you. It seems to be even more fitting now than it did when I found it.”

The cloth fell from the object. It was a gray, warrior’s helmet, shaped in the typical wolf fashion the wore. It was beautifully crafted and well made. Sokka’s eyes fell to the center of it and his heart skipped a beat. He could see why his dad thought it suited him more now.

In the center of the wolf’s head, sat a small white circle resting just above a small gray curve. It was a lesser known symbol, but Sokka would know it what it meant anywhere.Push and pull...Tui and La. Yue.

Sokka felt his eyes tear up. He through his arms around his father, causing him to stumble back. It felt so nice to bury his face into his chest like he did all those months ago as a boy.

“I’ll take that means you like it then?” Hakoda asked, chuckling.

“It’s perfect, dad. Thank you.”

It seemed Yue would be with him tomorrow. Not only as the eclipse, helping from above. But also protecting him closely, like she was wrapped around his heart and pressed snuggly against his ribs.

She protects.

Chapter Text

The sun rose in the sky, its rays sparkling across the ocean in beautiful gleams. Sokka could feel his underlining anxiety grow as it crept closer to its zenith. He had hoped with his hair fully changing with the last full moon that his lingering pains would disappear, but it seemed like he was wrong. His leg cramped painfully as he walked around preparing the soldiers to fight. He could feel the concerned glances that Zuko shot his way when they walked past each other, but Sokka waved him off every time.

He walked up to his father who was gathering the armored men into a large crowd. He commanded them with an easy that Sokka envied. He was never one to stand in front of a group and lead them to victory.

“Ah, Sokka,” his father said, pulling his attention away from the large group forming. “Everything is looking just like you planed. I’m quite impressed without it all came together. You have a bright future ahead of you.”

Sokka gave his dad a weak smile, “I just hope it won’t be for nothing.”

“Of course, it won’t be for nothing! Peace is on the horizon, son. I can see it.” He squeezed Sokka’s shoulder tightly before turning away to address the soldiers.

Sokka tuned the speech out. While he knew every detail of the battle plan he came up with, his own part to play was hazy. How would he gain the trust of Azula? How would he even find her? Zuko believed she would be there to lure them away from where his father was hiding. Sokka only hoped to find her alone.

He was glad he was able to convince Zuko to go and free his uncle from the prison he was locked in. Sokka knew Zuko would get in the way of any chance he had of helping Azula. The relationship between them was coil to tight with tension. One misstep would lead it snapping apart and broken.

Katara would help clear their way into the city, her waterbending had grown strong. Sokka almost envied for the way she used it with ease. She would stay behind and help with any of those injured in the fight. Though she was reluctant to learn the abilities at first, she had grown quite good at healing. At first, she wasn’t happy to be excluded from the hunt for the Fire Lord, but over time came around to the idea of her people needing her. Who else would they have to heal the injured?

Aang would fly Zuko into the city on his glider. From there Zuko, armed with his twin dao, would break Iroh out of jail. Sokka knew Zuko would handle himself alone fine, but the worry would always persist. After Zuko was dropped, Aang would make his way back to the others to complete the next step.

Toph and Aang would join Sokka in the palace. After getting up the volcano, using their earth bending along the way, they would split from the rest of the group. Zuko drew out a map of the possible locations the Fire Lord may have chosen to hide in. Toph would use her sensing to search for it, hopefully saving them time. Then, they would go and confront the Fire Lord. While Sokka would separate from them to complete his own mission. He knew Toph would let him go without any questioned asked.

“Sokka,” a voice called, snapping him out of his head. He turned to see Zuko standing in front of him, eyebrows pinched together.

“Don’t look at me like that Zuko,” Sokka said with a tired sigh.

“I can see you limping. You shouldn’t be out here. We don’t know what will happen to you when the eclipse starts.”

Sokka shook his head, “I already told you; you can’t stop me. I need to be here, and I can take care of myself.”

Zuko let out a small growl, “But you’re being careless. Have you even stopped to think what could happen?”

Sokka let out a breath and grabbed Zuko’s face in between his hands, “Zuko, I’ll be okay.”

“You don’t kn—’

“I’ll be okay.”

Zuko sagged as he let out a breath. He pulled Sokka to his chest and buried his face in his hair. He pulled back after a moment and nodded. His eyes rimmed red with unshed tears. “Okay.”

Sokka gave him a firm nod of his own and then placed a quick kiss to his lips, “I’ll see you after.”

Zuko’s lip quirked slightly, “See you after.”

They walked into the submarine together. Sokka was proud of how well they turned out. The Mechanist really brought his vison to life with excellent craftmanship.

 I will see him after. Sokka thought, taking his place by his father. Zuko waited by the exit, ready to get off with Aang and save his uncle. Please Yue, let me see him again. With one final glance in Zuko’s direction, Sokka turned away and slipped his wolf helmet on.

Sokka was a little shocked when his submarine plan worked. It held together perfectly, and Katara, Aang, and the other water benders were able to maneuver it with ease. They entered the city without being spotted.

The submarine doors opened, and the mechanist’s machines drove out of the submarines. The earth benders, along with Toph, steered them into the bay, taking out battlements as they went. Rocks flew and buildings crumbled. Fire shot from the Fire nation tanks. It was only the start of all the wreckage of the day.

Sokka and his father began leading the troops further into the fire nation. They fought fire benders with spears and clubs. It was incredible to see his plan unfolding before his eyes. Fire erupted from some of the battlements out of reach, explosions echoing in his ears. More troops charged from the ships, ready to fight.

“Sokka,” his dad called, pointing to the buildings on the cliff-sides, “We need to take out those battlements!”

“I’ve got an idea. Appa!” Sokka shouted above the fray.

The sky bison dove down next to him and Sokka scrambled on, pulling his dad up beside him. Katara jumped on from the other side and nodded. She must have known what Sokka was thinking. He hung from Appa’s horn and unsheathed his space sword.

“Yip, yip!”

They flew quickly, dodging around blast that were shot in their path. Heat burned across Sokka’s face, like an unwelcome sunburn. He sliced at the weapon on the nearest battlement with his sword, sending it into a fiery explosion. Katara and his dad did the same to the others as they approached.

Appa landed on the ground, dirt turning up under his paws. Sokka and his family scrambled down quickly. Two remaining battlements stood on either side.

“Sokka, you and your sister take out that one. I’ve got his one,” his dad said pointing behind him.

Sokka followed his sister as they darted through the battlement. Climbing the stairs two at a time

 he swiped his sword dodging and odd punch or fire blast along the way. Katara water whipped a few benders not far behind him. They reached the top of the tower and made quick work of the remaining guards. Katara smashed the weapons with a few blasts of ice. Disarming the tower was easy compared to the other trials they faced, and they knew how to make a great team.

And explosion went off in the battlement their dad was in. Sokka turned to his sister with wide eyes and the hurried down the steps and out into the grass. Their father came stumbling out and collapsed to the ground. He held his side and let out a grown.

“Dad!” Katara cried and hurried over to him. Her hands already glowing a familiar healing blue.

“I’m alright, I’m alright! Nothing that you can’t heal,” their dad said between coughs. “We need to get up that volcano before the eclipse starts.”

Sokka could almost feel the moon from where it was rising in the sky. It was almost as it pulsed in his veins with his blood. “It will be soon.”

“Sokka,” his dad called, “You must lead them. Take the men and lead them to victory.”

“But I—”

“We don’t have much time. I’m proud of you son. I know you can do it.”

Katara looked up at Sokka, “I’m proud of you too. You know you can do it. Believe in yourself for once huh?”

Sokka shot his sister a smile before turning back to Appa and climbing on.

“Yip, yip.”

Appa flew over the battle taking place below. He took out a tank as he landed on the ground, head-butting it with his horns. Fires were started but seemed contained. The troops had fallen into slight chaos since their leader left. Sokka called orders from Appa’s back and the troops were quick to follow. They charged forward towards the palace.

Bato was close by yelling encouragement as Sokka led the charge. They burst through with easy, the fire benders blast did not damage to the metal that protected the earth benders.

A tank full of explosives drove into the outer city wall. It erupted with a fiery bang. They were in.

The fire nation soldiers became falling back. Fear was in some of their eyes as they have never been overtaken so easily. The fire shot their way was growing weaker by the minute. The eclipse must be starting soon, Sokka thought. Where is Aang?

Sokka turned scanning the area, searching for the air bender. He was nowhere to be found. Much to Sokka’s surprise, he did find his father. His arm was slung over Katara’s shoulder, but he looked much better than before.

“Dad!” he exclaimed, running over. “You’re on your feet again.”

“Thanks to your talented sister. I’m not fit for battle, but I thought I may still be able to help.”

“The eclipse is just starting and everything is under control. Toph and I are ready to leave as soon as Aang gets back. Katara? The wounded are towards the back, maybe dad could help you with them?”

“Of course. You’re not hurting at all are you?” she asked nodding to Sokka’s leg.

“No, eclipse must be just enough moon power to keep me going. I’ll be fine I promise.”

Katara smiled and grabbed Sokka’s hand, she nodded up to the sky, “Thank you, Yue.”

Sokka smiled back, “Yeah, thank you, Yue.”

Aang came soaring in on his glider a few moments after. “One Sifu Hotman safely delivered! You two ready to go looking for some Fire Lord butt to kick?”

Sokka and Toph shot him a grin.

“On you, Sokka. It's your plan. You’re leading us into this,” Toph said, punching him in the arm.

Aang nodded eagerly. Sokka pulled himself up onto Appa and took the reins.

“Aang! Toph!” Sokka called, “With me!”

They climbed on and were quick to take off. Flying over the mountain and towards the center of the city. Zuko said they had several bunkers built over time, but his father always favored one.

Once they landed, Toph was quick to begin searching. Her hand pressed to the ground and her eyebrows furrowed in concentration.  She was silent for a few minutes, focused on the earth beneath her. Aang fidgeted at Sokka’s side. He was about to step forward and say something when Toph suddenly smirked.

“Looks like our fire breather was right.” In a few quick and strong movements, she opened the ground into a tunnel. “Here’s our bunker.”

They followed the tunnel quickly, running to save some time. Dust clouds were kicked up by their feet. This entrance must not have been used in a long time. Sokka expected the tunnel to be dark, but it was lit by a light in the distance.

“What’s that light?” Aang called.

Sweat began beading around Toph’s face, “Well, let me just see and I’ll check.”

Aang let out an exasperated groan, “I was talking to Sokka.”

His question was answered quickly. Sokka’s hand shot out to pull Toph to a stop, he was unsure if the was able to ‘see’ what was in front of them.

“Well,” Sokka said with an exasperated sigh, “That explains the light.”

Toph snorted, “And that explains why it’s so hot in here.”

Sokka didn’t notice the heat, one thing he was thankful for about his weird post-spirit blessing. His skin was always cold, whether he noticed it or not.

“How are we going to get across?” he asked, trying to think of an idea.

“Oh,” Aang said, “that’s easy.” He pulled out his glider and snapped it open with a flick of his wrist. “Grab on and don’t let go.”

You’ve got to be kidding me, Sokka thought. He still did as he was told. Holding on for dear life, Aang air bent them over the bubbling pool of lava. If Sokka shrieked along the way, that was no one’s business.

“That’s some door,” Sokka said as they landed on the other side. The large metal door stretched from floor to ceiling under the cave. He had never seen anything like it.

Toph stepped forward, cracking her knuckles. Placing her ear to the metal she knocked before scoffing, “Not a problem.” She spit on her hands before bending the door open with force. It cracked and splintered easily.

Sokka let out a laugh, “I’m so glad they found you and added you the group! That is the greatest thing I’ve ever seen.”

Toph sent him a smirk as they ran down the hall. They were long and winding, lit only by torch light. The Fire nation emblem was hung every so often in rich red fabric. It was nearly a maze with how identical the halls were. But luckily for them, Toph was able to sense which directions were dead ends. There were no signs of anyone being down were. It left Sokka was a sense of unease. He was beginning to think that this was the wrong bunker when Toph suddenly halted, kicking up dust with her bare feet.

“What is it?” Aang asked.

Sokka could tell he was growing anxious too. His fingers danced nervously up and down his staff. He jumped at almost every noise he heard.

“There’s someone in a room a head. It’s huge. I think this is it,” she said. “It has Fire Lord’s favorite room written all over it.”

They followed her down the hall she was referencing. Slowing their pace and quieting their voices to hope to have some sort of advantage of surprise.

They came to a stop at another set of doors. This dark wooden pair was trimmed in gold décor and had the fire nation emblem burned into the middle of them. It had to be the throne room.

Aang took a deep breath, letting it out slowly, “I am ready. I’m ready to fight the Fire Lord.” He pushed it open with a burst of air, ripping them from their hinges. They hit the ground and echoed through the nearly empty hall.

Aang and Toph charged in but came stuttering to a halt when they saw who was in the throne.

Princess Azula.

She was dressed in armor, ready for a fight. Her long, dark hair was pulled into a top not and secured with a golden flame shaped pin. Her amber eyes were lined in kohl and her lips their typical bright red.

“So, you are alive after all. I had a hunch that you survived. But it doesn’t matter, I’ve known about the invasion for months.”

Her voice sent tingles down Sokka’s spine. Bored and flat. If you didn’t know her, you would think she was uninterested in any of the things going around her. But Sokka could see the line of tension in her shoulders. How they rested slightly too high, pulled toward her ears. She had every reason to be afraid of failing like the rest of them. Sokka had seen what the consequences of failure would be if it fell on her shoulders.

“Where is he? The Fire Lord?” Aang yelled, his voice strong and unwavering.

“Why would I tell you?” she responded, an eyebrow quirking.

Sokka’s leg spasmed, it was the first time he felt it since the eclipse started. He swallowed passed the lump in his throat before stepping in front of Aang and turning to face him.

“Sokka what are you doing?” Aang whispered harshly. His eyes darted between him, and the fire bender seated behind them.

“He’s not here Aang, you need to search somewhere else. I’ll hold her off.”

“Are you crazy?” Aang nearly shouted. He forcibly pulled his eyes away from Azula and drug them to Sokka’s face, scanning for any hint of a joke.

“Sokka, seriously? We need to stick together,” Toph ground out, her teeth clenched together.

“She’s baiting you, Aang. She wants to keep you busy until the eclipse is over. You need to go now, before the Fire Lord has his bending back.”

“We aren’t leaving you!” he hissed.

Sokka reached out and gripped Aang’s shoulder, squeezing just tight enough to hide the trembling in his fingers, “We don’t have a choice. You need to find the Fire Lord before our time runs out. Watch each other’s backs, will you?”

“And who’s going to watch yours?” Toph bit out, her fist clenched tightly.

Sokka turned to her and she stiffened, “You said you trusted me Toph, is that still true?”

Her jaw clenched tightly but it didn’t stop her from spitting her answer out, “Yes.”

“Then go. Look somewhere else. I’ll be fine.”

She hesitated a moment. Thinking to herself. Sokka could see the fear written all over her face. He had no doubt that she could sense his quickening heart rate. He wasn’t lying but that didn’t mean he wasn’t absolutely terrified.

She swallowed, “He’s right Twinkle-toes, we are wasting time,” She grabbed Aang’s arm and drug him. His protest falling on deaf ears.

Sokka took a breath, pausing a moment. Please Yue, don’t be wrong about this. He turned back around to see Azula looking at her nails with a bored expression, “Are you done making stupid decisions?”

“Is it stupid if I have you exactly where I want you?” Sokka asked, trying to summon some courage. He took his sword and boomerang from his back and tossed them to the ground, kicking them away. “Tell your Dai Li to back off. We both know I’m no threat to you unarmed.”

Sokka could see the surprise in Azula’s eyes. It was well hidden, but he had learned were to look.

“Maybe you’re smarter than you look,” she said, uncrossing her legs and snapping her fingers. The earth benders dropped to the ground and stood at attention. They were clad in their usual black and green uniform. The view of their faces obscured by their hats. “Leave us. Go and make yourselves useful somewhere else. I’m sure the soldiers above ground have fun, maybe you should go and join them.”

Sokka stood and waited until they had all filed out of the room. Azula stepped down from the throne and approached Sokka with caution. She circled him slowly, eyeing him up and down.

“You still have a chance,” Sokka whispered, softly. “It’s not too late.”

“I don’t have any idea what you’re talking about.”

“He doesn’t hate you. Whether he knows it or not, but it’s true. You can find your path again, with help.”

Azula scoffed, “Have you forgot to mention something or are you talking nonsense?”

“No, I’m talking about Zuko.”

Azula’s steps faltered for a moment before continuing.

“I know what you did to protect him and how you blame yourself for not doing more.”

Azula jaw clenched, and she came to a stop in front of Sokka. “You don’t know anything about me, peasant.”

Sokka snorted, “He used to call me that too. Just like your mother called you unpleasant things.”

Azula’s hand snapped out and seized around his throat. He grunted at the tight grip. She pushed him back into the wall, his feet faltering under her strength. His bad leg twisted painfully as it slipped from underneath him. His head slammed against the stone, and he had to blink away the stars. He was thankful he still had his helmet on for an extra layer of protection.

“What do you know of my mother?” she spat, venomously.

“Sorry, sorry, touchy subject, I know. I shouldn’t have brought it up. Especially when it’s not true,” he grunted out as best he could. He blew a piece of hair out of his face that escaped his wolf tail.

Azula stared at him in shock. Her sharp gaze scanning of his features. It was almost as if she was truly seeing him for the first time. But that couldn't be right, they had interacted briefly before. Sokka tilted his head in confusion, “What? Didn’t expect me to say that. I already said I knew what you did to protect Zuko. But you were too clever about it and no one else realized. You played the part too well.”

Azula shook her head, “You should be dead.”

Sokka let out a confused and slightly strangled laugh, “What?”

Azula’s grip tightened again, nail digging into his throat. Sokka wheezed for a breath. His hands automatically coming up to grasp at her wrist, trying to push her away.

“I don’t understand,” Azula whispered so quietly Sokka had to strain his ears over his struggling to hear.

Suddenly, a sharp bolt of pain lanced through Sokka’s leg, causing him to cry out, hoarsely. Azula dropped her grip in shock, and he crumpled to the ground. His hands grasping his knee, weakly. HIs fingers trembling. His helmet clattered to the ground, bouncing away has he hacked. Air surging back into his burning lungs causing his eyes clouded with unshed tears.

Azula let out a gasp of her own, “Agni.”

Sokka grimaced and met her eyes, “Tui, actually. But I’m not sure how much of a blessing it really is most of the time.”

“How did you know about my mother?” Azula hissed, but Sokka could see she was trying to puzzle it together. Trying to weave together the story with frayed string.

“The moon spirit showed me. She showed me a lot of things about you.”

Azula scoffed, “Why would a spirit do that?”

“Because it’s not too late. Not like you believe it is. You’re not really lost, just confused.”

Sokka could feel beads of sweat forming on his forehead. His leg throbbed again, and he winced.

“I’ve seen you before,” Azula spoke, more to herself than Sokka. She lowered herself slightly. Not quite sitting on Sokka’s level but no longer towering above.

“Ha, well yeah, I have been following the Avatar around for a while now.”

She shook her head, “No, it was here... in the palace.”

Sokka pushed himself up as much as he could, bracing himself on one arm. He watched as she got a distance look in her eyes.

“I was in my room… you were there, just a shadow in the mirror, standing over my shoulder…”

Sokka reached out and brushed Azula’s fringe with his finger, “Just as you were about to cut your hair.”

Azula jerked back, brow furrowed, “I don’t understand! You stopped me but how were you there? How did you know?”

Sokka gasped again as another wave of pain shot through his leg, “Because I know what it’s like to carry around a shadow.”

“The Northern Princess?”

“Yes. I see her in my reflection every time I look. All I can see back is how unworthy I am of it all. Her life never should have been taken and mine shouldn't have been saved. And then…”

“What?” Azula asked, almost impatiently but Sokka could tell she was curious.

“And then I find out I look just like my mother. I couldn’t remember what she looked like and now I learn I’ve been carrying her face with me too.”

He nearly couldn’t bare looking at his reflection after Katara told him. The weight of carrying two ghosts with him was too much.

“Your mother probably loved you. You’re luckier than I.”

“No, Azula! You turned away too soon to see the regret on your mother’s face. She loved you. She just didn’t know how to show it.”

“You don’t know what you’re talking about,” her fists were tightening at her side. She rose to her feet and turned away. Her shoulders pinched tightly upwards.

Sokka gasped out another breath, he was running out of time. The ache was growing stronger in his leg, sharp tingling erupted with ever twitch of a muscle. The eclipse was almost over.

Faint voices could be heard outside the room and far down the hall. Someone was coming closer. He let out a weak cry as his leg gave another throb, forcing himself to his knees. He needed to push just a little more. He was almost there.

“What is wrong with you?” Azula snapped, turning back to where Sokka was hunched over. His forehead nearly brushed the floor as he tried to breathe through the pain.

“You weren’t wrong when you said I should be dead," he mumbled between grunts.

“I said that because I thought I was seeing a ghost,” she grumbled.

Sokka laughed, high and sharp from the ache. He raised his head and met her eyes. “That would be something. Me haunting you?”

She quirked an eyebrow, unamused. Now’s not the time for jokes Sokka, he told himself.

“I was dead until the moon spirit saved me.”

“How unfortunate for us all. I would have preferred it if the spirits didn’t mettle.”

Sokka hummed lightly and continued, “Zuko saved me too. He pulled me from the ocean. Several times, actually. I have knack for nearly drowning.” He said the last part more to himself as he came to the realization.

Azula froze at that. Turning to Sokka slowly, “Is that how it happened?”

Sokka frowned, “How what happened?”

“He likes you,” Azula said quietly, “I don’t have to be around much to see it. That fool can’t hide an emotion to save his life.”

Sokka chuckled softly, “He didn’t start liking me until long after. We drove each other crazy. We were constantly at each other’s throats. Your uncle may be the only reason he didn’t dump be straight back into the ocean for a while. But… the moon spirit was too weak and couldn’t heal me completely, so I was stuck with him, and we grew closer. He may have been born into a twisted family and set on a crooked path, but he has a heart. Just like you.”

Azula hummed, absentmindedly. Sokka could see her thinking. The gears turning in her head.

“He talked about you.”

She turned and looked at him out of the corner of her eye. “He never said much but I could tell he missed you. It’s not too late. Your path may seem clearly marked but that doesn’t mean you have to follow it. You can make your own choice.”

“You sound like my uncle.” She scoffed. “What do you expect me to do? Run off and join the Avatar on his mission to save the world? That role has already been taken by one member of my family. I wouldn’t want to steal anyone’s thunder.”

“No,” Sokka agreed, “We need someone on the inside. You can keep protecting your brother if you help us. No one else needs know about how you’re helping. Otherwise…” he cut himself off, letting out a hiss of pain as this leg spasmed once more.

“What?” Azula urged.

“I fear it will all be for nothing. I’ve been told peace is on the horizon, but I don’t know how much longer we can keep going.”

“You’re all weak then, just like I thought.”

Sokka shook his head, “We’ve all been forced into roles that we aren’t made for. Don’t pretend like you don’t know. How much longer can you keep doing his Azula? Playing the part that you aren’t? You’re losing yourself in the mask that you wear. Aren’t you ready to take it off?”

 Sokka could see the internal battle brewing behind her eyes. Her dancing between what she believed could be and what already is. She growled. Throwing out a hand in his direction as she turned and yelled, “You don’t know anything!”

Blue fire erupted and lashed towards him. He only had time to throw up his arms.

It licked at Sokka’s skin. His exposed arms taking the grunt of it from how he tried to guard his face. Blistering heat took over his senses. Sokka cried out in pain. He hadn’t been burned this badly since Zhao’s ship. His stomach rolled with acid. Ha, I guess the eclipse is over.

“Sokka!” A voice shouted. Zuko came running into the room. Aang, Toph and –was that Suki behind him?  Those must have been the voices he heard from the hall. Zuko’s eyes widened as he saw the burns on his arms and his sister standing over his prone form. Turning a fiercely glare towards his sister. “How dare you!” Zuko took on a fighting stance.

Sokka knew what was coming before anyone else did. He summoned all his remaining strength and sent a small prayer to Yue as he stumbled his way to his feet.

Time seemed to slow.

Azula was staring at her brother, watching the anger take over his face. She looked back at Sokka, her eyes wide. She stepped back slightly.

Sokka watched the red flames leap between Zuko’s fingers.

I can’t believe I’m doing this.

Sokka staggered slightly, pulling himself in front of Azula with his remaining strength. The heat of Zuko’s flames licked along his back as it raced passed. He hadn’t been quick enough to move out of the way completely. But she was safe.

Azula caught Sokka as his leg gave out, holding him up under his arms. She looked at him with horrified eyes.

“Why would you do that?” she hissed.

Sokka let out a weak whimper as his he was in agony. His arms and back were smoldering with heat and his leg smarting. He reached forward with shaking fingers and brushed the uneven hair out of her eyes. “I’ll protect you… even if no one else will.”

Her eyes widened, glassy with unshed tears. She opened her mouth to speak but he stopped her with a small, jerky movement.  His head tilted forward until his forehead grazed hers.

“Go,” he whispered in a strained voice, “I found you. You aren’t lost anymore.”

They shared a breath and then she eased him back to the ground gently. She turned vanished from the room. No one dared follow her, everyone in frozen in place. Shocked from what just occurred.

The echoing sound of a door slamming closed seemed to break everyone out of their daze. They all moved at once. Their voices an unorganized symphony in Sokka’s ears.

“Sokka! Agni! Why did you do that?” Zuko cried, crumpling to the ground by his side.

“Where’s Katara? We need her!” Aang called, desperately.

“You’re an idiot Snoozles. I can’t believe you.”

“Oh spirits, Sokka, you stupidly brave fool.”

Sokka blinked his eyes slowly, his ears starting to ring. Zuko’s ashen face, coming into focus. He reached out a trembling hand and traced the edge of his scar, “Safe.”

“Yeah, that’s right Sokka, I’m safe,” Zuko reassured. His own hands shook slightly. Hesitating to touch Sokka, afraid to hurt him.

Sokka ran out of strength to explain that Zuko wasn’t who he was talking about. His sister would be safe. Sokka would make sure of that.

Their voices were soon drowned out by the harsh ringing. Sokka’s vision danced around him, twisting in spinning in unnatural ways. He felt gentle pressure on his face, but he was too weak to respond.

The quiet, blissful, call of darkness was persistent. And who was Sokka to refuse it's call?

Chapter Text

Shackles clinked together as Sokka jolted awake. His arms burned as they struggled to hold his body up, his toes barely brushing the ground. The room was only lit by the flickering of the torches mounted on the walls. It was eerily silent. The only sound was his harsh pants and water dripping from the ceiling in the corner of the room. He shivered against the biting chill. The metal walls and floor were sucking all the heat out.

A sick, crawling sense of dread filled his stomach. Creeping up until it wrapped itself around his lungs and squeezed. He choked out another breath and shut his eyes tight. He swallowed roughly against the feeling. Gagging slightly at the bile working its way up his throat.

Suddenly the floor lurched beneath him. It sent his whole-body jerking forwards, as he swung by his arms. A grunt of pain made its way out of his lips. He scrapped his feet against the ground, trying to catch himself in his unwanted movements.

A sharp, creaking sound filled Sokka’s ears, echoing with a harsh ringing. The door to the room opened, grating against the metal hinges. A tall looming figure entered the room and stood before Sokka.

His dark hair was pulled up into a topknot. He was dressed in fire nation armor, this helmet tucked into the corner of his elbow. His facial hair was cut an unusual fashion. His eyes gleamed with something that filled Sokka with dread as the reflected the torch light. A smirk was creeping its way on to his face.

“Zhao.” Sokka whispered, dread filling his voice.

The man’s smirk spread wide, “It seems my reputation proceeds me.”

“If not you reputation than maybe your muttonchops,” Sokka retorted.

Zhao’s hand snapped forwards and grabbed Sokka by the chin in a searing grasp. His heartbeat was a rapid echo in his ears. His breath catching in his throat.

“This is not real,” a voice called from the back of the room.

Sokka gasped against the burning grip on his face. His eyes glanced over the fire bender’s figure. Someone was standing in the shadows. Their shape seemed clouded, as if they were wrapped in some sort of mist. It was almost like they were barely there. Only a whisper against the ringing in Sokka’s ears.

“Look at me…”

Sokka cried out as the heat searing his chin suddenly increased.

“Am I boring you, water tribe scum?” Zhao snarled as he pulled Sokka’s gaze away from the figure.

Sokka summoned what little courage remained in his exhausted form. He spit in his face.

Zhao jerked back, hesitating a moment out of shock. He quickly regained his senses as he let out a growl, wiping the spit from his eyes.

“You did not just do that,” the voice spoke, exasperatedly.

Zhao slammed Sokka’s head into the wall with the grip he had on his face. Sokka swung carelessly as the man stormed from the room. His head pounding and his stomach turned.

“You need to focus. Come on. Look at me.”

“You let him do what!”

A gasp escaped his lips as the noise suddenly intensified, the ringing growing louder. His head swimming and his eyes fluttering. He longed to shield his ears with his hands, but they were otherwise occupied.

“I wasn’t there. I didn’t let him do anything! How was I to know he was going to go off and face my sister alone?”

“I can’t believe you!”

Sokka groaned as the ship rocked against the waves. His body was hanging limp, unable to support himself any longer. His arms burned with exertion. He was beginning to grow dizzy.

“Can’t you see me? I’m right in front of you. No… don’t close your eyes!”

“Please,” Sokka mumbled, his voice hoarse.

A hand gripped his shoulder, holding him steady.

“It’s alright, Sokka, those two will stop fighting soon. You’re safe now.”

Sokka’s head twisted to the side at the new noise at the door. Two fire benders approached, their hands a blaze. Their faces obstructed by the shadows their fires cast.

“No! Leave me alone!” he cried at, thrashing against the chains. He struggled with his remaining strength.

“It’s not real! Just look at me!”

“He’s his own person. I can’t control the choices he makes, and neither can you!”

“Sokka! You’re dreaming. Come on, Snoozles, just open your eyes, gah!” the familiar voice cut off with a frustrated groan.

“—this is all you’re fault! I knew this was a mistake—”

“Will the two of you just shut up!”

Sokka’s breath was coming out in short puffs. His chest constricted as he tried to force the air in deeper. His arms burned with something anew as he squeezed his fist together, trying to stop the unwanted tremor. Bile rose higher in his throat, coating his tongue with an unpleasant sourness. Why wouldn’t the noise all stop? Why couldn’t the world just be silent?

“Hold still you little savage and maybe this will only hurt a little,” one of the benders said as his hands came closer.

“No, please. I can’t—"

“Sokka!”  “Sokka!”

Sokka tore his eyes away from the fire and looked to the figure in the corner again. This time the cloudiness seemed to fade. He almost didn’t recognize who was standing in front of him. Soft red robes and long flowing dark hair. Her face wiped clean of any makeup.

“A-Azula?”

“She’s not here, Sokka. She won’t hurt you again.”

He let out a confused whimper. He was looking right at her. How could she not be here?

Azula moved forwards, the mist around her dissipated with a single step.

Gone was the fire nation solider in front of him. Gone were the chains around his wrist and the metal walls that had surrounded him. All that was left was confusion and the burning pain.

He knew the place he was in now. Darkness draping the horizon, as far as the eye could see. Nothing but small twinkling lights in the distance. The ground rippled like stones tossed out on a calm sea with every step taken.

He took in a breath.

“That’s it Sokka, nice and easy.”

“I don’t understand,” he mumbled out weakly.

He was crumpled limply on the ground. All the strength was gone from his body. His chest shook with uneven breaths. Azula was standing over him. A pinched expression on her face when he spared her a brief glance.

“Is that how it happened?” she asked, “Zhao and his men?”

Sokka jerked his chin shakily in response. He couldn’t bring himself to meet her eyes. He was so tired.

“It’s not real, this time. It just a nightmare.”

“Come on Sokka, open your eyes for me. You’re safe now.”

“How are you here?” he muttered hoarsely.

Azula scoffed slightly, “I don’t have a clue, I was just turning in for the night myself when I ended up here. Quite an unexpected dream if you ask me.” she pause, “What is this place?”

Sokka looked around for a moment. Taking in the strange since of comfort that Azula and this place brought him.

“It’s the Spirit World. This is where I go when I talk to the moon spirit.”

“His fever rising! Someone get me some fresh water to clean his wounds!”

Azula’s head turned at the voice.

“You can hear that too?” he asked, slightly surprised.

She nodded her head, “It’s more of a whisper to me. Like they are in the next room. They’ve been arguing for a while. It took them long enough to even notice you were dreaming.” Her voice was almost laced with disapproval, but Sokka couldn’t understand why.

“They fight all the time. I’m usually the one to put a stop to it,” he shook his head, slightly fond.

He watched Azula as her eyes scanned the horizon. It hadn’t been long since he last saw her, but something looked different about her now. Maybe it was the way she was dressed in her night clothes, giving a softer look to her appearance. Or maybe it was something beyond the surface, that the eye couldn’t see.

“Are you alright?” he asked.

“—don’t have time. Can’t you do something?”

“You’re asking me that?” she asked, disbelieve dripping from her voice, “You’re the one fighting for your life right now. Have you looked at yourself recently?”

Sokka let out a weak laugh, “My life is in no danger as long as what the Spirits want from me stays unfulfilled.”

“How can you be sure?”

“They brought me back from the dead once. I have to believe it was for a reason.”

“And you believe it has something to do with me?” she asked raising an eyebrow.

He shrugged his shoulders, “If I have learned to believe in anything, Azula, it’s in second chances.”

Her expression faltered and she pursed her lips. She opened her mouth to respond before her head jerked quickly to this side, as if hearing a voice in the distance. Her brows pinched together.

It felt like the world was starting to spin. Sokka could feel the exhaustion creeping through him. It was like a string coiling around him, slowly pulling him away. His body went completely limp. The ringing in his ears grew to an even greater volume.

“Sokka, you need to stay with me,” Azula said. She was crouched at his side, her hands gripping his shoulders.

When had she moved? Sokka was to dizzy to pay any attention. His eyes fluttered.

A hand patted his cheek, it was gentler than he expected from the fire nation princess, “Don’t close your eyes. We aren’t finished here.”

“I’m tired…”

“I know you are, but you can’t sleep now. It’s not safe,” Azula spoke quickly, something that sounded like panic rising in her voice. She shifted her grip to his shoulders, were her nails dug into his skin. “Come on, you need to fight it.”

“Just let me rest for a moment…” he mumbled weakly, no longer fighting the string that was pulling him down. His eyelids closed and he felt himself slip away.

“Sokka!”

The blissful silence didn’t seem last for long. Sokka was jolted from his sleep by an explosion in the distance. The ground rumbled beneath him. Shouts echoed in his ears.

Sokka pried his eyes open. He was met with the bright blue sky and a rocky ceiling. Where am I? he thought to himself. He turned his head to the side and noticed a small fountain and a cliff side beyond.

Before he could take in anymore surroundings, there was hands on his shoulders.

He let out a protesting groan, causing the person to freeze. He was bet with short auburn hair and gray eyes.

“Suki?” he mumbled, blinking a few times.

She smiled, “Oh Sokka, I can’t believe you’re awake—”

She was cut off by another loud explosion. Sokka grunted as it rumbled through his head.

“I guess now is not the time to catch up,” Suki said, pulling Sokka away from under his arms, “We are being attacked.”

Sokka could see from his new position that the combustion man had found them again. The rest of the group was trying to stop him with their bending.

“What happened?” he asked, become more alert. “Where did you come from?”

Suki laughed, “Now’s probably not the best time, Sokka. They need help.”

“Right,” he said, once he was propped up against a wall, out of the way.

 Aang and Toph came stumbling around the wall not a second later. They were panting and covered in dust and ash.

“Sokka!” Aang shouted cheerfully, “I’m so glad you’re okay.”

“Yeah Snoozles, way to give us all a scare,” Toph huffed with a raised eyebrow.

“Did you get him?” Sokka asked, gesturing behind the wall.

“We can’t get an angle on him,” Aang groaned, he whipped a wave of water around the corner. He ran back over to join the fight.

“I can get an angle on him.”

He pushed his hand on the wall to sit himself up. His whole body screaming with protest.

“No Sokka you shouldn’t be move,” Suki said, trying to gently push him back down.

“I’ll be alright,” he said. He managed his way to his feet, staggering slightly only to be stabilized by Toph.

“Are you sure about that Snoozles?”

He answered her by pulling out his boomerang. He peaked around the edge of the wall to see Zuko and his sister dodging a blast. Aang tried to air bend most of the damage away.

Sokka tightened his grip on his boomerang, straightening his arm out. He calculated the distance and angle briefly before bringing his down and close to his center.

“Wish me luck,” he mumbled before sending his weapon around the corner with all his strength.

They watched it soar overhead. Arching high in the sky. It landed directly into the tattooed eye in the center of combustion man’s forehead. He went down with a ruckus, but the fight was over.

“Who threw that?” Katara shouted, as she watched the man fall over the cliffside. She turned suddenly and her face brightened at the sight of Sokka standing. “Sokka!”

“Oh, hey, Katara,” he said, his knees turning to jelly. He came crashing down and was swept back into the darkness.

Chapter Text

The next time Sokka had regained consciousness, they had explained it all. Katara had helped lead the men out of the city and back onto the ships. Aang and Toph were unable to find the Firelord. The maze of hallways proved to be a trap of its own. They ended up running into the Dai Li before being able to get much further. Zuko had made it inside the prison only to find that his uncle had already escaped. That’s where he found Suki, locked away to be sent to a place called the Boiling Rock.  He broke her out and explained their plans. The Kyoshi warrior was obviously willing to help.

That’s when they found Sokka, except for Katara who was dealing with the injured. They stumbled into the room just in time to see Azula lash out at him. It shook the group to their core. The shock of Sokka stumbling into Zuko’s blast taking the hit and the way Azula just slipped away unnoticed. 

Somehow they had managed to pull themselves together to get Sokka out of there. Katara had finally caught up with Appa, where she was able to work some healing magic until she was too exhausted to continue. Leaving his wounds partially healed.

They ended up at the Western Air Temple, making it their next temporary home. Sokka remained unconscious for the most part, barely stirring to coherence, battling his wounds and the effect of the new moon. Until, unexpectedly, he jerked awake the same time they were attacked by Combustion Man.

Now Sokka was dealing with the aftermath. 

Zuko could barely meet Sokka’s eyes, the guilt of the burns was too much for him to handle. He spent most of his time training Aang. His harsh grunting could be heard echoing through the stone halls. 

 Katara was furious that it had even happened. She insisted that they shouldn’t have let Sokka go alone. She took most of her frustration out while practicing her bending but Sokka noticed the tension in her gaze when she looked at him.

Suki and Toph had no qualms with spending their time with Sokka. He was still too weak to be much use. Healing  from the burns seemed to take longer than he remembered. But maybe it was because he didn’t have the Spirit’s help. The girls kept him company and tried to ease his pain as he was healing.

“How are you feeling, Soks?” Suki asked, coming around the corner. She had clean strips of bandages in her hands.

“I’m alright,” he mumbled. The pain was significantly decreased but he couldn’t keep his mind from wandering back to Azula. He hadn’t been able to speak to her in his dreams again since they were attacked. No matter how hard he tried he wasn’t able to reach her.

Toph snorted from where she was lounging next to him, “Are you sure about that?”

“I’m not lying, you’d be able to tell if I was,” Sokka replied, holding back a wince from where Suki was removing the bandages from around his arms. 

“You seem tense,” Suki said, meeting his eyes with a soft gaze.

“I just have a lot on my mind. I promise I’m alright.”

She gave him a smile and secured the clean bandages with a delicate knot.

Toph opened her mouth to speak but was cut off with Zuko’s groan coming closer.

Aang was by the firebender’s side, an encouraging hand on his shoulder. He smiled brightly when he saw the others.

“Sokka! How are you doing?”

“I’m doing well Aang, thanks. Zuko are you alright?”

Zuko only met Sokka’s eyes for a second before scrubbing his hands through his hair, looking away. “Something’s wrong with my bending.”

Katara snorted, Sokka turned his head to see her walking over from the opposite direction, “That would have been nice for us to happen months ago.”

Zuko’s face flushed and Toph punched Katara in her arm, trying to hide a grin of her own. Sokka would have come to defend the firebender but he was too focused on the expression to make its way onto Zuko’s face.

“What do you mean, something’s wrong?” he asked, struggling to pull himself forward. Suki’s hands steadied him as he swayed.

“It’s weak. It’s not as strong as it was before the invasion. It’s like something is blocking me from reaching my potential. I can’t teach Aang if I can’t bend. He still has a lot to learn.”

Toph hummed, “You should try drawing your power from a different source. I recommend the original source. For me, I learned from the badger-moles. They were blind like me so we understood each other. They taught me earthbending, not just as a martial art, but as an extinction of my senses. It was their way of interacting with the world.”

“Wow, Toph, that’s amazing!” Aang exclaimed, giving her a cheery smile. “The original air benders were sky bison, but I learned from the monks. Hey, Appa, maybe you could give me a lesson some time.”

Appa left out a huff of air from where he was dozing in the warm sun.

Katara let out a sigh, “Waterbending came from the spirits. The push and pull of the ocean and moon. Tui gifted the first waterbenders with the knowledge on how to manipulate the tides.”

Sokka felt his chest tighten at the mention of Tui. He brought a hand to his hair and pulled at it slightly. Suki gave him a sad smile and pulled his hand into her own.

“Well, that’s not going to help me. The original benders were the dragons but they are extinct,” Zuko huffed.

“Extinct? But Roku had a dragon. There were plenty flying around when I was younger,” Aang questioned.

“Well, they aren’t around anymore, thanks to my family,” Zuko snapped. 

Aang held out his hands in an apologetic gesture. 

“But… maybe there’s another way. The Sun Warriors were the first people to learn from the dragons. They died off thousands of years ago but their island still stands.”

“Maybe you can learn something by poking around,” Sokka suggested.

Zuko nodded, mind racing with ideas.

“It’s like the monks used to tell me, sometimes, shadows of the past can be felt by the present.”

“So what?” Katara huffs, “You’re just going to hope to pick up some sort of Sun Warrior energy while standing around?”

“Let’s hope. Otherwise the Avatar is going to need to find a new firebending teacher,” Zuko sighed. “And we are running out of time.”

After Zuko and Aang packed for the journey, Sokka found Zuko standing on the cliffside, his face tilted to the sun.

“Hey, Zu?” Sokka whispered, not wanting to disturb his peace.

Zuko’s expression tightened slightly before he let out a breath. He turned around but wouldn’t meet Sokka’s eyes.

“I know you’re mad at me. And you have every right to be. I lied to you and did something stupid. I shouldn’t have done what I did without telling you first but I knew you would try and stop me.  But—”

“Sokka, I hurt you,” Zuko whispered. His tear filled eyes met Sokka’s. “I burned you Sokka. It’s you who should be mad at me.”

“Oh, Zuko! It’s not your fault. You didn’t mean too. I know you would never hurt me on purpose,” Sokka cried, grasping Zuko’s face in his hands. 

“I’m so sorry–”

“No, you don’t need to apologize. I know you Zuko. You don’t ever have to think that I would hate you for something like this.”

“What if it scars?” ZUko mumbled, his hand touching his own scar lightly.

“It won't. The wound from your fire didn’t burn deep, not like your sisters. It won’t leave a mark like the rest. Like yours. But even if it did, it wouldn’t change how I feel about you.”

Zuko gave a hesitant nod and pulled Sokka to his chest, warm arms squeezing tight.

Sokka turned his head and pressed a light kiss to his neck, “You have to go now. Go get your bending back. But don’t get eaten by any dragons that might be hiding about.”

Zuko pulled away and shot him a small smile. “I promise.”

“Good. I’ll see you soon.”

“Thank you, Sokka,” Zuko spoke, as he turned away.

“ Go, Zuko,” Sokka said with a chuckle. “I’ll be here when you get back.”

Sokka was left with the girls and Momo. The lemur was content perching on Sokka’s shoulder as he attempted to meditate. His soft chattering was enough to keep Sokka’s mind from reaching a true meditative state.  

He let out a groan and rubbed his hands over his face. Why can’t I just focus? How am I supposed to help if I can’t even see her?

He opened his eyes and stared off the edge of the cliffside. The breeze swept through the temple in gentle waves. It caused his hair to tickle his neck. The structure of the temple was breathtaking. Sokka longed to have the time to study it more but his mind was needed elsewhere.

“Hey, Sokka. Want some company?” Suki called, approaching. Her short auburn hair was pulled up halfway. A teasing smile spread on her lips, “It looks like you're contemplating the jump.” She gestured to the edge of cliffs. 

Sokka laughed and patted the ground next to him. She sat down and linked her arm with one of his, pulling him close. Momo leaped to the ground, his perch disrupted.

He tilted his head to rest on her shoulder, she hummed, adjusting her head to make more room.

“Things are so different from when we first met,” she whispered softly.

“I can’t believe how much has changed. If you told the little boy my father left in the south pole about everything that has happened he would laugh in your face.”

She hummed, “I’d say the same thing about myself. But… I  can’t help but be thankful for it all.”

“You’ve grown your skills even more since the last time I saw you. I don’t think I would have recognized you,” Sokka mumbled.

Suki let out a laugh, “ You’ve changed. And I’m not even talking about the Spirits. Sokka, you’ve grown up so much. And this isn’t me trying to steal you from Zuko, but I love you more everyday Sokka. I know you’ve had to experience such horrible things but the way you’ve coped with it all, it's truly made me open my eyes and appreciate things more in life.”

Sokka squeezed her hand, “I love you too, Suki. Really, I do.”

“I know you do Sokka. I think we can both agree that we cherish our friendship more than we ever would have another type of relationship.”

“Yeah,” he whispered, his heart singing with happiness.

She pressed a kiss to his head, “I’d still kick your ass any day of the week though. Don’t you forget it.”

A laugh bubbled up and burst out of Sokka’s chest, dislodging him from her shoulder. “I’ll hold you to it.”

A comfortable silence settled upon them, shoulders bumping together, softly. Sokka felt his mind wandering back to Azula. Was she trying to reach him? Or was she somehow resisting all of his attempts. She seemed like she was trusting him more but how could he ever really know? She was all alone, trapped in that horrible place she called home. Nobody there saw her for who she really was. Sokka was bewildered that she hadn’t managed to lose herself completely.

“Hey,” Suki said, squeezing his hand, “Your face is all pinched. What’s on your mind?”

Sokka hesitated, looking over his shoulder, Katara and Toph were sparing in the distance. 

“They won’t be able to hear us from over there. I won’t tell anyone Sokka, you can trust me,” she reassured.

“My sister would hate me if she knew. She’s already furious about it.”

“About what Sokka?”

He swallowed the lump in his throat and met her eyes, “I think the Spirits are trying to get me to save Azula.”

Suki’s eyes widened, “What?”

“I know it sounds crazy, but they’ve shown me visions of her past. Suki, she’s hurting. I know I can help her but it's dangerous. I know Zuko and Katara would do everything they could to stop me but…”

“Go on,” she encouraged.

“I think the Spirits are trying to warn me that we won’t win this war without her.”

Suki swore under her breath. “Are you sure?”

Sokka nodded without hesitation. “She’s so lost Suki, the moment I reached out she nearly crumbled.

Suki’s eyes softened, “How are you supposed to help her?”

“The visions, when I meditate or sometimes dream, I can see her. She was able to see me once too and we spoke.”

“And now?”

“I can’t reach her. I don’t know why but I can’t even get a glimpse of her.”

Suki’s eyebrows pinched together. “If the Spirits want you to do this, then there must be a reason you can’t reach her now. Maybe you are still healing? It hasn’t been that long. Maybe you need to rest and try again later.”

Sokka nodded, “Maybe you’re right. I’ve been going at it since Aang and ZUko left. I should take a break.”

Suki smiled, “C0me on, you still haven’t shown me your space sword.”

Aang and Zuko returned the next day. The joy radiating off Aang was contagious. He bounced around reenacting their adventure with endless energy. Zuko watched him with a fond smile on his lips.

The Dragon Dance was beautiful and Sokka could only imagine what it was like doing with the actual dragons. Not that Sokka would admit it to ZUko, he needed teasing material after all. 

Zuko’s bending was back and stronger than before. Watching his fire dance in the reflection of his eyes was mesmerizing. Sokka found himself staring. 

He shook himself out of his thoughts and called out. “I can’t wait to tap dance ourselves to victory.”

Zuko throws him an exasperated look but it melts off his face rather quickly. The others laugh at something Aang said in the background but Sokka just watched as the firebender approached.

Sokka opened his mouth to say something but was cut off by the fierce hug he was pulled into. Zuko’s nose buried into his neck, his warm arms impossibly tight.

Sokka returns the embrace after a second of confusion. Lacing his fingers through Zuko’s dark hair and pressing a kiss to his temple, right over his burn.

“Sokka, I–”

“Don’t,” Sokka hushed. “I know.”

Zuko just pulled him in closer. 

That night Sokka drifted off staring into the flames in the middle of the camp. His dreams were filled of fire and dragons. He watched as Zuko and Aang climbing a towering staircase cradling small flames. The sound of drums and chanting pounding in his ears. The dragons appeared out of the dark cave and stared as the two bowed, slipping into the first steps of the dance. The dragons responded, twisting around them in their version of the dance. It was even more beautiful than when he was awake.

The rainbow of fire that erupted left him feeling breathless. This is what firebending was meant to be, only if Azula was able to see it.

Chapter Text

The airships steers towards the land in the distance. Fire nation soldiers lined the deck, eyes on the horizon. The sky was painted a fierce red, a comet drifting above head. It lit up the sky in a burning shadow.

The ship lurched, Sokka felt himself stumble. He turned and saw at least a dozen more airships following the one he had stowed away on. His heart was pounding in his throat. His stomach sank with an icy sense of dread. 

He saw a familiar figure out of the corner of his eye. Her silk red robes stood out against the black armor of the soldiers. 

“Oh, Azula! Thank the Spirits you're here,” Sokka called out. The fire-bender turned, her face chalk white. 

“Is it really you?” she asked, brows creasing.

He nodded.

“You dreamt of the dragons,” she whispered. “I have never seen anything like that before.”

Sokka’s heart skipped a beat and he leaned forwards, “You saw that?”

She scanned his face before nodding.

“I was trying to reach you all day to tell you. I wanted you to see. You deserve to see it. I never knew firebending could be so beautiful.”

Her lips pursed as something crossed her face. A loud bang interrupted her thoughts and she winced.

“What is going on?” Sokka hissed, trying not to be heard by the soldiers.

She shook her head, fear etching its way onto her face. She crept closer. Her hands trembled.

Sokka put his hand lightly over hers, drawing her attention away from the soldiers and the approaching land. “Hey, it's just a dream.”

“Not for much longer,” she whispered. “This is the Fire Lord’s plan.”

Just as Sokka opened his mouth to respond, fire erupted from the soldier's hands. Waves for red, hot heat filled the air. It burned the forest below them, leaving nothing but smoldering ash in its wake.

Sokka had never seen so much fire.

He turned to Azula, his expression a mirror of her own fearful one. 

“Sozin’s Comet,” she explained, “It's what my grandfather used to wipe out the air benders. The Fire Lord plans to do the same to the earth kingdom.”

Sokka felt bile rise in his throat, “Spirits, I–”

His words cut off as another blast of fire poured from the airships.

Azula squeezed his hand tightly, “I know. It’s rather terrifyingly genius.”

Sokka ignored her remark. His mind racing, hands tangling in his hair. “How are we going to stop this? Aang is still learning. I’m useless against something like this. How I’m I supposed to plan against this?” Sokka’s heart was trying to leap its way from his chest. His throat constricted with his heaving chest.

Azula turned a harsh glare in his direction, she gripped his shoulder tightly, “We will stop this together.” 

Sokka met her eyes and scanned her face. 

“Oh don’t give me that look,” she sniffed, but a pleased smirk was making its way onto her face, “You went on and on about how you needed my help. Don’t look so surprised that you managed to convince me. Besides, this war is getting to be exhausting and my father has no means to stop anytime soon.”

Sokka let out a small laugh. He opened his mouth to agree with her but was cut off when her expression went grim.

“But Sokka, I have to warn you–”

A loud blast cut her off in the distance, her voice fighting against the noise.

“–An airship headed your way now. My father sent me to find the Avatar. You’ll have to leave immediately. I had no choice, I couldn't blow my cover.”

“What?” Sokka asked, trying to keep up with her quick words.

The floor shook beneath them.

Azula let out a huff and continued,“Tell Zuko to take you to Ember Island. No one will think to search for you there–”

The airship lurched violently to the side, cutting Azula off before she could finish. It knocked them apart. Sokka tripped over his feet and he slipped down the uneven floor. A loud crash echoed through his ears as he slid down the deck.

The ship had crashed. A terrible ripping sound could be heard. Metal tearing metal. 

Sokka’s hands scrambled for purchase on the deck floor. He struggled as he rolled.

Then he was dangling off the edge.

Filled with a new sense of panic, he gripped the edge of the ship with all his might. His arms aching as his muscles strained.

“Sokka!” Azula called.

She slipped towards him, hands outstretched. 

Sokka looked down and the blazing world beneath him. His fingers slipped.

Azula hand shot out just in time to grab his own before he could fall. Her eyes met his in a wild gaze. She struggled to pull him up.

Sokka’s heart was beating too quickly to be of any use. He held on to the fire bender’s hand with his remaining strength.

“Sokka, I can’t–”

The airship shook, her grip on him slipping.

Sokka let out a breath and met her eyes, ignoring the tears streaming down his face, “Azula, it’s just a dream. You can let me go.”

“What?” she snarled, looking down at him like he was crazy.

“This isn’t real,” he spoke, trying to convince himself as much as he was her. 

“Don’t be stupid,” she snapped, her arms shaking with the strain of trying to pull him up.

“Azula, look at me,” he spoke softly over the noise.

She stopped struggling and her fearful eyes met his.

“Do you trust me?”

Her mouth fell open, agape. Her eyes refused to break contact with him, “I do.”

Sokka could almost sob in relief, “Lead the soldiers away from us. I will see you again, but you need to let me go.”

Her face was pale but she gave a firm nod, her hands opening.

Then he was falling.

Sokka jolted awake. His heart was pounding against his ribs. Sweat plastered his clothes to his body and his hair sticking to his face. He let out a few stuttering breaths as he looked around him.

Everyone was still curled up asleep. Aang sprawled on Appa’s back, snoring. Suki, Toph and Katara, curled in sleeping bags near the smoldering fire. Zuko was near Sokka’s side, hand outstretched in Sokka’s direction.

Sokka pushed a trembling hand into Zuko’s shoulder, the fire bender groaning softly. Sokka nudged hard before he finally opened his eyes. The panic must have been written on Sokka’s face, because he wasted no time sitting up, back ramrod straight.

“What is it? Sokka, what’s happened?” he reached out a hand to comfort him but Sokka was already on the move, rolling up his sleeping bag

“ Woah , Sokka. Slow down,” Zuko said, eyes frantically following his movements. 

“We need to leave, now .” Sokka spoke quickly, he stumbled to his feet and shook Suki awake, dodging the swift punch that was aimed towards his face as she jerked awake. He quickly moved towards Toph and his sister.

“Sokka, breathe ,” Zuko urged, following behind him, arms loaded with their sleeping bags. “Take a second to explain.”

“There’s no time. We are under attack.”

Aang sat up and rubbed his eyes, “What? How do you know? How’d they find us?”

Sokka shook his head. He grabbed the sleeping bags from Zuko and tossed them up onto Appa who let out a sleepy groan. 

“Sokka, what has gotten into you?” Katara snaps. “There’s nobody even here.”

Toph’s hand was pressed to the ground, listening. Suki was scrambling to help Sokka pack what remained. 

A loud blast sounded in the distance. The ground shook beneath them.

“Spirits,” Sokka hissed, “I thought we had more time.”

“Shouldn’t we stay and fight?” Aang called.

Sokka shook his head, “There’s too many of them. Did I forget anything?”

“No, Sokka. We got everything packed,” Suki reassured, slinging the last bag over her shoulder.

“Brace yourselves!” Toph called just as another bomb went off. This time much closer.

The force of it knocked Sokka off his feet. He winced as he slammed against the stone floor, palms scraping against the rough surface. He bit his lip with the force of the impact.

“It’s Azula!” Katara hissed.

Sokka raised his head, wiping away the blood dripping down his chin. There, Azula stood, leading the airship closer to the air temple. Dressed in fire nation armor and her hair whipping in the wind behind her. The smirk on her face doesn’t reach her eyes. Go, they say, when their eyes meet, get out before it’s too late.

More bombs are shot from the airships. Aang deflects most of them with a swift swing of his staff. The ground rumbles and dust rises in the air.

Katara lets out a shout as her water whips towards Azula, taking a deadly aim.

“No!” Sokka calls, and shoves his sister to the side. The water went off course and struck the ship near the fire princesses head.

“What in La’s name are you doing?” Katara snarls, her glare fierce as she stares at her brother. 

“We have to go!” Sokka shouts back, over the noise. “Forget about her!”

“She hurt you! How can I forget about that?”

“Katara! We have to go,” he pleads.

“I can clear away through here!” Toph shouts.

“Uh, there’s an awful lot of fire in that direction,” Suki responds from where she’s securing the bags to Appa’s saddle.

“We can make it. It’s the only way,” Aang answers, bending another bomb back towards the airships.

Toph earth-bends a way out and quickly climbs onto Appa with Suki’s help. Katara puts out any fires that she can reach as she heads their way. 

The bomb Aang redirects hits the ship Azula is on, causing her to stumble. Sokka’s breath catches when she slips. His feet act without thinking. 

Heart pounding against his ribs, his slides to a stop at the crumbling cliffside. Azula meets his eyes. A look of guilt crosses over her face. Probably thinking of how she let Sokka fall off a ship just like this.

“Sokka! Let’s go!” Katara screams. He looks over his shoulder and sees everyone is waiting for him. Appa is taking off, preparing to slip through the fire. 

His eyes dart back to Azula, her grip on the airship is strong, but can’t withstand as another bomb strikes its side.

She falls.

Sokka’s hand reaches out but she is too far to reach.

Sokka is grabbed, arm wrenching back. His feet lifting off the ground as he is pulled up.

“No!” he shouts.

Azula’s figure is swallowed up by the dust and smoke beneath them.

“She’s not going to make it,” Sokka hears Zuko mumble, that’s who has an unyielding grip on him. An arm bracketing across Sokka’s chest despite the fact that he’s been pulled to rest on Appa’s back.

A blue light flickers through the smoke. Sokka leans forward, eyes searching for any other sign of the fire nation princess. 

Azula then blasts above the dust cloud, blue fire shooting from her feet. She pulls her hair pin free and stabs it into the rock wall. It holds and keeps her from falling. 

“Of course she made it,” Zuko mumbles, sounding disappointed. Sokka chokes down his sigh of relief. 

She smirks.  A cleverly put on mask, but Sokka can see the question in her eyes when they meet for a moment. 

What now?

But Sokka would have to wait to answer that question. He’s forcefully turned around and is met with the burning glare of his sister.

“What were you doing?” She screeched. “How stupid are you? Do you have any idea how dangerous she is? Or did you just forget about the scars that she left all over your arms?”

“She wouldn’t hurt me,” Sokka responds, before turning around looking for Zuko. Who is still right behind him, arm holding him steady. 

“Ember Island. That’s where we can go.”

Zuko eyebrows furrowed, “How do you know about Ember Island?”

The other’s turned questioning looks in Sokka’s direction. Suki was the only one who seemed to have an inclination on how he knew where to take them. Toph seemed to pick up on it from where she was gripping her arm.

“The Spirit’s showed me,” Sokka said. It wasn’t necessarily a lie but it still tasted bitter on his tongue. “They warned me of the attack in my dream.”

Katara narrowed her eyes at him but seemed to decide that this wasn’t the best place to start an argument.

“Wow, camping… it really seems like old times again, doesn’t it?” Aang asks where he stands looking out over the horizon.

The trip to Ember Island took half the day. Zuko explained that it was there they would come and vacation when they were much younger. The Fire Lord hasn’t been in years.

They made camp on the far side of the island, away from the small town that sat in the center. Their things thrown about in a makeshift camp.

“If you really want it to feel like old times, I could, uh… chase you around and try to capture you?”

Aang laughs brightly and pushes Zuko in the shoulder slightly. Katara scoffs behind them, causing everyone to turn towards her. She rolls her eyes and walks away leaving them to set up their tents alone.

“What’s up with her?” Toph asked.

Sokka moves to go investigate but Zuko places a hand on his shoulder. “Let me? You look like you haven’t slept a wink.”

Sokka shoots him an unimpressed look but inclines his head anyways. Sokka’s mind keeps drifting back to his dream with Azula, he wouldn’t be of any use to Katara right now. He fidgets slightly, his eyes trying to make out his sister in the distance. What was troubling her mind?

“Hey, Soks,” Suki calls, “Help me with my tent?”

He pulls his eyes away from the cliffside and smiles, “Of course.”

Setting up camp was no fanfare. After being on the road for so long, it became a mindless routine. Aang helped Appa get settled while Toph cleared away any rocks or debris, leveling a big enough area to call a temporary home. Sokka and Suki managed the tents with practiced ease. Usually Katara would be working away making something to eat but it looked like that task would be left to someone else.

Sokka rummaged through their food supply bag, noting that it was running low. He pulled out meager portions of bread and dried meat. He tossed a few pieces of fruit in Aang's direction.  

Just as he was about to pull out their pot to cook some sort of stew, Katara came back and ripped it out of his hands. He looked over at her with raised eyebrows but noticed Zuko waving him over before he could respond. 

He got up and walked towards him, Zuko led him to one of the tents and slipped inside.

“What’s wrong Zuko?” Sokka asked, noticing the pinched expression on his face.

“I want you to tell me what happened to your mother,” Zuko said, seriously, his voice rough.

“You… what?” Sokka’s head spun at the question. A feeling of uneasiness rose in his chest.

“Katara mentioned something about it when we were talking. I think I know a way to help her.”

“What’s wrong with—”

“Sokka, please.”

Sokka’s eyes widened, it wasn’t often that Zuko begged for something, but when he did it was serious. 

He swallowed the lump in his throat and shifted his gaze away, “It isn’t a day I like to remember…”

Sokka explained to Zuko, the black snow and the flames that burned their way into his memory. The sight of the ships approaching their measly harbor. The sounds of the screams haunt him in his worst nightmares. But the grief of what he truly lost that day will never leave.

“Can you remember any of the details of the soldiers who raided your village? What did the lead ship look like?” Zuko ushered.

Sokka closed his eyes trying to picture what was on the red flag, “Yeah… sea ravens. The lead ship had flags with a sea raven on them.”

Zuko’s eyes glinted with recognition, “The Southern Raiders. Thanks, Sokka.”

Zuko stood up to leave the tent but Sokka reached out and grabbed his wrist, “Why did you want to know, Zuko? What are you planning to do?”

Zuko leaned down and cupped Sokka’s cheek with one hand, “Do you trust me?”

Sokka frowned, “You know I do, but–”

“Then just trust me, please. I won’t let any harm come to your sister.”

Sokka nodded hesitantly, not breaking eye contact with Zuko’s fierce gaze. A gentle kiss was placed on his forehead before Zuko stepped back. “Go to sleep Sokka, it's getting late.”

The next morning, Sokka and Suki sat together weaving flower crowns as Aang fed Appa. Toph had her feet kicked up in Sokka’s lap, and handed Sokka a new flower as he went. Momo chattered at Aang, trying to beg for food of his own.

Katara stormed into camp, with Zuko hurrying behind her.

“I need to borrow Appa.” 

Sokka and Suki paused what they were doing and Toph pushed herself up onto her elbows.

Aang let out a laugh as he turned around, “Why? Is it your turn to take a field trip with Zuko?”

“Yes, it is.” she stated, her tone of voice leaving no room for arguments.

“Oh, what’s going on?” Aang asked, concern lacing the question.

“We are going to find the man that killed my mother.”

Sokka felt his heart skip a beat and his flowers fell to the ground, forgotten. He felt Toph's hand sliding behind his back, fisting its way into his shirt. Suki leaned her weight into him, pressing their shoulders together.

“Sokka told me about the story of what happened. I know who did it and how to find them,” Zuko explained. 

Sokka felt the sting of betrayal briefly. He would have never told Zuko if he known this was his plan. 

Aang raised an eyebrow, “And what do you think this is going to accomplish?"

Katara scoffs, “I knew you wouldn’t understand.”

“No Katara, I do!” Aang protests, reaching out but she dodges it, “You are feeling unbelievable pain and rage, how do you think I felt when the sand-bender’s took Appa. Or how I felt when I found out what the fire nation did to my people?”

Zuko put a hand on his shoulder, stopping him from reaching Katara. “She needs this Aang, it's about closure.”

“No, I think this is about revenge,” Aang retorts.

Katara throws up her hands, “Fine! Maybe it is about revenge. Maybe that’s what I need. This man is a monster.”

Aang’s eyes widened, “You sound like Jet.”

Sokka rises to his feet and grabs his sister's arm gently, “Katara, Aang is right–”

She spun around so fast to face Sokka that he tripped a step backwards. Her face was twisted up with an anger that Sokka had never seen before.

“Don’t you start with me. You’re just as bad as that monster. What happened to you Sokka? Before the war you would have been the one leading this mission. You used to be by my side every step of the way but now I stand against you at every turn. You used to never trust a fire-bender but now you are protecting them? Maybe you should reconsider who’s side of the war you're actually on. I had my shot at Azula but you stopped me,” she snarled, pushing a finger into Sokka’s chest.

“You would have killed her!” he protested.

“That’s what happens in a war Sokka, people die! ” she shouted. 

“Mom wouldn’t want you to go down this path, Katara, it's wrong, ” Sokka’s voice was weak, trying to fight against the emotions rising in his chest.

“Then you didn’t love her the way I did.”

Sokka flinched back, his blood ran cold. He heard other people shouting but he could make out what they were saying through the ringing in his ears. He stumbled back, tearing his gaze away from his sister and leaving the camp.

He ran as fast and as hard as he could. He couldn’t look his sister in the eyes. He felt tears burning their way down his face. His leg throbbed with every step. How much of her words are actually true? His heart beat rapidly in his chest, his breaths coming out in short pants. 

He tripped as he reached a stream, acid burned its way up his throat. He choked again and stumbled to his knees, retching up the contents of his stomach. Tears poured their way down his cheeks, his chest heaved with broken sobs. He had never felt pain like this. His heart ached where it was pounding against his ribs. He turned to his back from where he laid and looked up at the sky. His hands threading their way into his hair and pulling.

He tried to pull in a stuttering breath, tried to remember the calming words Iroh would whisper to him when he felt overwhelmed. Did Katara not remember what I gave up for the war? Sokka thought, Does she really not think I love my mother?

Sokka sat up and turned. He stared at his reflection in the water. He looked down at his face, eyes rimmed red and puffy. Snot dripping from his nose. Breaths coming out at too quick of a pace. His hair was a mess from where he tangled his fingers into it. He scooped some of the water and splashed his face with it, trying to wipe away the face that was looking back at him.

Maybe she’s right, Sokka thought bitterly, I’ve carried her face with me this whole time and never even knew it. Maybe I didn’t truly love my mother. How could I if I didn’t remember what she looked like? How much of my other memories are made up? I don’t deserve to love her.

He reached a shaking hand to his belt, where he carried his knife. He turned it in his hand, watching the way the sharpened bone glinted in the light. He squeezed it in his hand, knuckles turning white. He looked at his reflection again. His spirit cursed white hair, it was the cause of all his problems. They should have just let me die.

He reached up and grabbed the small section of hair hanging in front of his eyes. Without thinking, he brought the knife to it and sliced them away. He let them fall into the stream, watching them be carried away. 

He brought his eyes back to his reflection and the knife dropped from his hand in shock. If he squinted his eyes just right, he could see Azula standing behind him. Her reflection was so faint it could have been a trick of his mind. But the way she gently shook her head before disappearing with a ripple, he knew she was there.

Sokka felt another sob rise in his throat. He gathered his hair up into his hand and tied it back in a wolf tail. A few strands in the front fell out, too short from being cut to fit into it properly. He tucked them behinds his ears and looked away from his reflection, ashamed. 

He picked his knife up from the stream and tucked it back into his belt. Footsteps could be heard from behind him, voices calling out. It startled Sokka out of his moping and he noticed that the sun had risen well past mid-day.

“He’s over here!” he heard Toph call out, no doubt being able to sense him with her bending. 

Suki came into view first, relief flooded her face, she swept him into a hug so tight he would have been thrown into the stream if it wasn’t for Aang catching him in a hug the other direction. He was squished between their arms, breath punched out of his lungs.

“Oh Sokka! We were so worried, we spent all day trying to find you!”

“Yeah, Snoozles, who knew you could run so fast,” Toph joked, but it was obvious in the tightness of her voice that she was worried.

“Katara had no right to say that to you. I can’t believe—”

Sokka shook his head and cut Aang off, “It doesn’t matter anymore. Let’s just move one.” He wiped a few remaining tears from his face and rose to his feet, unsteadily.

Toph’s hand darted out to his elbow and stabilized him. Suki took his other arm and they began leading him back to camp.

“But Sokka—” Aang protested.

“Please, Aang. I don’t want to think about it anymore. I think I just want to go to sleep.”

“Yeah, you can do that Sokka. Rest sounds like a good idea for you right now,” Suki encouraged, and she shot Aang a look that told him not to argue.

They led him into his tent and helped him sit down. They offered him some food but he denied it, taking the waterskin instead. The cool liquid soothed his aching throat. He knew his voice sounded hoarse when he spoke. The concerned glances directed his way didn’t go unnoticed. 

Suki fluffed his makeshift pillow and spread his blanket over him. She ran her fingers lightly over his hair. 

Aang was bouncing on his toes over her shoulder. His nervous energy filled the tent. The second Suki moved and stood up, he darted forwards, crushing Sokka in a hug. 

Sokka let out a wheeze and patted the air-bender’s head. 

“Oh Sokka, I’m—”

“I know, buddy. It’s okay,” he soothed. 

Aang sat up and gave him a weak smile, “Momo was looking for you too. Do you want me to let him in here?”

Sokka nodded his head, a small smile graced his lips.

“Oh good. Let me go find him,” Aang breathed, before exciting the tent in a hurry.

Suki shook her head fondly as the air-bender darted past her. She slipped out after him, leaving Sokka alone with Toph.

Her face was carefully blank, but the way her fists were clenched gave her emotions away.

“Toph, let it go,” Sokka whispered.

“But she hurt you!” she hissed.

“And it isn’t the first time and I doubt it will be the last. I’ve hurt her too. It’s what siblings do.”

Toph shook her head, “Not like this. She took it too far.”

Sokka shrugged, tucking his chin under the blanket, “She’s been through a lot, Toph. I think it's best if we all just forget it.”

She turned to him sharply and pointed a finger, “If you can live with that, go ahead. But if she steps a toe out a line, I’ll make sure she knows exactly what she did. Someone has to look out for you Sokka, if you’re not going to do it for yourself.”

“Thanks,” he whispered weakly, the energy to argue with her was long gone.

She nodded her head once before leaving the tent. Aang pushed Momo through the flaps not long after. The lemur gave a gentle chittering sound and tucked himself under Sokka’s arm.

The weight of his emotions settled over him like a too heavy blanket. He struggled to draw in a full breath, his puffs of air coming out shaky. Tears stung his eyes but he blinked them away. 

There was no point in crying anymore. He had a war to stop. 

He laid there in the silence of the tent. Momo’s soft breaths were calming as he tried to figure out what to do. He needs to talk to Azula again. He needs more information. 

He wasn’t sure how long he stared at the walls of the tent thinking. But the sound of Appa landing nearby, pulled him out of his thoughts. Voices spoke in harsh whispers, Sokka couldn’t make out what they were saying. 

After a few moments, footsteps could be heard coming closer. Sokka shut his eyes and forced his body to relax.

Zuko walked in and crouched down beside Sokka. He brushed a warm hand against his cheek and pulled the blanket higher up his shoulders. A kiss was placed on the top of his head before he stood. Zuko hesitated a few moments before finally leaving the tent. 

Sokka didn’t need any words to understand what Zuko was asking.

Forgive me, please?

Sokka squeezed his eyes tight, ignoring the tears that just couldn’t seem to stop falling. 

You didn’t know, Zuko. It’s not your fault.

He let out one last unsteady breath, before the pull of sleep took him under.

Chapter Text

Sokka opened his eyes to the Fire Nation war room. A long table was laid out in the center of the room. A map was spread out on its surface. Large airships were being placed on the border of the Earth Kingdom. The Fire Lord sat at the head of the table. A wall of flames burned tall behind him. To his right must have been the general. He stood tall and spoke loudly, his voice caring across the chamber. He moved some of the air ships into the Earth Kingdom territory.

Sokka pulled his eyes away from the map and glanced at the Fire Lord’s left. There, sitting next to him, sat Azula. She was the perfect picture of a loyal child. Her armor glinted in the fire. Not a hair was out of place. She wore a carefully put together mask. 

Before Sokka could draw her attention, the Fire Lord rose from his seat. 

“From our airships, we will rain fire over their lands, a fire that will destroy everything; and out of the ashes, a new world will be born, a world in which all the lands are Fire Nation and I am the supreme ruler of everything!”

The room applauds, only silencing when the Fire Lord raises his hand. He turns to his daughter.

“And once I take my place as the Phoenix King. A new Fire Lord will be crowned.”

Sokka’s eyes widened. He could see Azula fighting back a shocked expression from her face. She smothered it down and looked at her father. She thanked him for the honor.

The room was then dismissed. In the scattering of the war generals, Azula met his eyes. With his next step, the world shifted.

He was no longer in the war room. Sokka was standing in the familiar plan of distant twinkling stars. The ground rippled like water beneath his feet. Azula stood in front of him, dressed in her red silk night robes. Though her face was wiped clean of any makeup, her eyes burned with a rage that made Sokka’s heart skip a beat.

“She doesn’t deserve you,” Azula hissed.

Sokka frowned, “Who are–”

“All because you aren’t too blind to see the potential of another in front of you. And then she says "'people die”’ a harsh laugh escapes her lips before she ploughs on. “Has she forgotten what the Spirits have put you through? You actually died. And she dares call you a traitor? I swear to Agni the next time I see her, I will—”

“Azula!” Sokka shouted, pulling her focus away from her angry rant.

She glared at Sokka, her chest heaving. “I’m not wrong and I won’t apologize. I’ve decided to help you, that doesn’t mean I will let anyone's unruly actions slide. She had no right.”

Sokka shook his head, pushing the emotions down. “We don’t have time for this. In case you’ve forgotten, we have a war to stop?”

Azula scoffs and looks down at her nails. She raises a sly eyebrow, “Of course I know that. Didn’t you hear? I’m to be crowned the next Fire Lord.”

While her posture and voice say she has all the confidence to take on the new role, her eyes say something else.

Sokka crosses his arms and cocks an eyebrow of his own, “And?”

Azula’s confidence melts away. She shifts on her feet unsure. Her hands ringing together. A crease formed on her forehead.

Gone was the Fire Nation princess. Standing before Sokka was just a girl. 

‘She actually looks her age like this,’ Sokka thinks to himself.

He’s sure he looks the same to her. He definitely doesn’t feel like a warrior, but that’s the mask that he was forced to wear. 

“It can’t be me,” she finally speaks.

Sokka frowns, “What?”

She meets his eyes and shakes her head, “If the war is to truly end, I can’t be the one to take the throne. The people need someone honorable. And while you may have seen my true intentions. The rest of the world hasn’t. I’m the reason Ba Sing Se fell. I’ve caused just as much damage as my father.”

“You are not your father,” Sokka argues.

“No,” Azula pauses, “But I could be.”

And Sokka understands. He knows that fear greater than anyone. The weight of the pressure worrying everything going wrong at the hands of no one but yourself.

“Then who?”

Azula smiles. 

Sokka had never seen a genuine smile on her face like this. It was then that he knew. Only one person could cause a smile like that on her face. And it just happened that they made Sokka smile the same way.

“Zuko,” Sokka breathed.

“If the world is to be ushered into a new age of peace, we need him on the throne. The Fire Nation will accept no one else.”

Sokka nodded in agreement, “How?”

“My Father plans to fight the Avatar, leaving me in charge of the capital. My coronation to take the throne takes place then. It would be a shame if someone were to challenge me for it.” 

Sokka let out a laugh, this girl was too clever for her own good, “An Agni Kai?”

She inclines her head, her arms folded behind her back. “That just leaves the air ships and the Earth Kingdom."

Sokka grins and wags his eyebrows, “Leave that to me.”

Her eyes scan him for a moment, “What are you planning?”

“Well, I helped design the original war balloon. I’m sure it won’t be too hard to figure out how to take out a bigger version.”

Azula seemed hesitant for a moment, “It will be dangerous.”

Sokka shrugged, “What’s war without a little danger?”

The next morning, the group sat around the fire in an awkward tension. Breakfast was passed around in silence. Katara sat with stiff shoulders and a frown on her face. Toph was glaring at the side of her head. Sokka was sandwiched in between Zuko and Suki who would shoot him an odd look every now then. Poor Aang was trying to break the tension by cracking an odd joke or too. HIs marble trick was pulled out as a last resort.

Katara just rolled her eyes and smiled at him slightly. Only for it to be wiped away when Toph cleared her throat. 

Apparently, after they returned the night before, Katara said she wouldn’t speak to her brother until he apologized for the secrets she knew he was keeping. Suki said Toph almost tore her in half right there but they had managed to stop her. Sokka knew his sister was stubborn and would wait for him to admit the lies until her hair turned white like his own. But it wasn’t the right time yet. He knew she would never believe him without clear proof. There was nothing he could say that would make her trust Azula. Which is why he put it in the fire-bender’s hands. 

I know a way that would work, Azula had said last night in his dream. If I earn Zuko’s trust then there's no way she can deny anything you’ve said.

Sokka had agreed. She didn’t give him much detail of her plan, only to expect its arrival soon. Until then, wait.

Sokka hated waiting. Which is probably why he was shot with so many odd glances. He sat and fidgeted every few minutes. He’d glance up at the sky every now and then like whatever he was waiting for would fall from the sky. His cheek was chewed raw from the anticipation.

As his mind was buzzing, he felt something get shoved on to his head harshly. It pulled him from his thoughts to notice Suki standing with her hands on her hips, looking at him expectantly.

“Sokka and I are going to head into town to gather more supplies. You guys should help Aang train.”

Toph cracked her knuckles and Aang swallowed nervously. 

Sokka wasted no time taking the Kyoshi warrior’s hand and pulling her away. The thing she put on his head was a hat of some sort. It covered his white hair to help him blend in. 

The walk into the village was quiet. Suki knew that Sokka would spill his guts to her when he was ready. All she had to do was wait. She was much more patient than he was. 

"Soon," he spoke to her quietly. "I'll tell them soon."

Her eyes widened and she nodded in understanding.

The village itself was busy. It would be easy to go unnoticed in the large crowd of people. Zuko said that it was a place many people took vacations on, so it was normal to see new faces coming and going. 

Fruit stands, clothing stalls, and more lined the streets. People hurried back and forth, buying and trading their goods. Sokka would have been overwhelmed if it wasn’t for Suki grasping his arm.

“This way,” she murmured in his ear. She led him by the wrist to a stall that sold food that would be easy to pack. She talked to the man and he filled a sack up with her instructions. 

Sokka turned his head as a voice called out from the middle of the market. A man dressed in brightly colored clothing stood on a box. He held a large portrait in his hand. Sokka nearly tripped when he could make out what was on it. 

The boy in the iceberg?

He got closer.

“A new production by the playwright, Pu-on Tim! He traveled the world collecting information on the Avatar. From singing nomads to pirates and even a knowledgeable cabbage merchant. Join us tonight for the final show!”

Pamphlets were passed around, Sokka reached out and snagged one. Turning it over to see his own face staring back at him, next to Aang and his sisters. Zuko’s burning glare was in the background.

“What is that?” Suki asked, coming up behind him, the sack clutched in her hands.

He turned the paper towards her so she could read it. She let out an amused snort. 

“We should go,” Sokka said, suddenly.

Suki’s eyebrows creased, “Are you sure? We kind of have a lot on her plate.”

Sokka shook his head, “I think this just might be the perfect way to break the tension.”

Or a way to kill some time.

Suki thought for a moment and then smiled, "It has been a while since we had some fun. Let’s go tell the others.”

“Hey guys!” Sokka called out as he entered their camp. The benders were working hard to train Aang but all stopped and turned at the sound of his voice. “You’re not going to believe this! There’s a play about us.”

Katara frowned, too confused to remember the silent treatment she was supposed to be giving Sokka, “How is that possible?”

He shook out the pamphlet and thrusted it into his sister’s hands. Zuko and Aang crowded around her to read it over her shoulder. Toph stood to the side waiting to hear what it said.

“They were promoting it while we were in town,” Suki explained. “It's performed by the critically acclaimed Ember Island Players.” She pointed to their name on the poster.

Zuko let out a groan, “Ugh! My mother used to take me to see them. They totally butchered ‘Love Amongst the Dragons’ every year.”

“Sokka? Are you sure it's a good idea to go see a play about ourselves?” his sister asked, softly. A peace offering? She must have realized that the tension couldn't go on much longer if they wished for any chance to win the war.

“Come one,” he replied, slinging his arm around her shoulders, “a day at the theater? This is just the kind of wacky time wasting nonsense that we’ve been missing. And you guys can use a break.”

She raised an eyebrow but didn’t argue.

He took that as a victory.

They sat in the balcony section of seats, hoping it would help shield them from any wandering eyes. Sokka and Aang both wore hats to cover their heads and Zuko had a cloak pulled up over his face.  

Toph, Katara and Aang sat down first. Sokka was sandwiched in between Zuko and Suki, behind them.

“Why are we sitting in the nosebleeds? My feet can’t see a thing happening up here,” Toph groaned.

“Don’t worry, I’ll tell you what's happening,” Katara laughed.

Before they knew it the curtain was rising and the lights dimmed. It opened on a set of the South Pole. The actors for Katara and Sokka rowed out on a canoe. 

“Sokka, my only brother, We constantly roam these icy South Pole seas, and yet never find anything fulfilling,” Actress Katara sighed.

“All I want is a full feeling in my stomach,” Actor Sokka replied.

The audience laughs loudly. 

“Is food the only thing on your mind?”

“Well, I’m trying to get it out of my mind and into my stomach. I’m starving!”

The laughter grows. Toph snorts in front of him, “I think he’s got you pegged.”

Sokka rolls his eyes and swats Toph on the back of her head.

“Every day, the world awaits a beacon to guide us. Still, we cannot give up hope. For hope!” Actress Katara starts to cry, “Is all we have. We must never relinquish it, even in our dying breath.”

Katara groans “I don’t sound like that.”

“This writer’s a genius!” Toph says gleefully.

Her amusement grows when it's revealed that Aang is played by a woman. The dramatized versions of their characters continue. Aang joined them in their embarrassment.

The scene shifts to Zuko’s side of the story. It’s good to see Iroh even if it's not really him and he tends to be the laughing stock of the scenes. Sokka has to smother his own laughter when Actor Zuko starts running around on stage shouting about honor. 

Zuko looks at him with an unammused expression but Sokka can see the blush on his cheeks. He just takes his hand and gives it a quick squeeze.

“They make me look stiff and humorless,” Zuko complains.

“Actually,” Katara whispers, “I think that actor is pretty spot on.”

“How could you say that?” ZUko whines.

Only to be echoed by the version of him on the stage. His blush returns full force.

Their attention is taken away by Actress Suki teaching Actor Sokka to fight like a Kyoshi warrior. 

“I didn’t know you dressed up like a warrior,” Zuko mumbled.

Suki laughed, “He literally fought you dressed as one when tried to burn down my village.”

“Oh,” was all Zuko could manage, he clearly forgot about the whole incident.

The actors show a few of their other adventures. Bumi and the Blue Spirit. Jet and his freedom fighters. It isn’t until the curtain opens up to the North Pole that Sokka stiffens.

The rest of the group seems to have realized what was about to happen as well. 

Seeing Yue on stage brought emotions Sokka forgot he had welling up. Watching the version of himself on stage kiss her was a knife to the heart.

Then, Actress Aang came on stage dressed as a fish sea monster.

The lights on the stage flashed like lightning. Drums pounding from somewhere like thunder. Sokka’s heart increased as it played out in front of him. 

An actor for Zhao appeared on stage and the breath left Sokka’s lungs. Fire burned in front of Sokka’s eyes and it was like he was there all over again. Chained up in the cold dark cell of Zhao's ship. The feeling of the solider's hands on his leg. A scream let out and it wasn’t until long after, that Sokka realized  it came from his own body, not the actor on stage.

He was instantly wrapped in a tight embrace. Arms squeezing what little air he could pull in out of his chest. He could feel tears dripping down his cheeks and soaking the shirt his face was buried into. He was hyperventilating. He knew from the way it burned, pulling air in with each breath. They way it felt like his throat was constricting. He choked and gagged against the feeling.

His leg erupted in pain. It was like it was freshly burned all over again. Heat licked up his leg from his ankle to his knee.His ears rang and he clenched his teeth, trying to dampen the sound of the sob making its way up his throat. 

He felt himself being scooped up and moved away. Voices were saying something but he couldn’t concentrate on the sound. He couldn’t breathe. 

“ It hurts, please, make it stop,” he begged, not sure if it was out loud or in his head.

A low murmur could be heard next to his right ear but he was so lost in the pain that he couldn’t understand.

“Please, please, please make it stop.”

An icy rush shocked him out of his pain. A deep breath finally forced itself into his lungs. Sokka peeled his swollen eyes open to see Katara, she was watering bending around his leg. She had tears of her own streaming down her face.

A grunt was heard behind him, that’s when he realized he was cradled in Zuko’s lap, his head resting against his shoulder.

“Shh, Sokka. It’s alright. It’s not real,” he whispered softly. HIs voice was tight with emotion.

Suki stands just behind his sister. Her hands outstretched behind her, keeping a firm grip on Aang and Toph, holding them back. All of their faces pale and eyes wet.

Sokka let out a whimper, “I’m sorry, I’m—”

“Don’t you dare apologize,” Katara snapped, her voice like venom. Her face hardened.

Sokka flinched back at the sound.

“La, Sokka! How could I have forgotten? The things I said to you,” his sister broke. “I never knew it was that bad. I should have known. ”

Sokka shook his head. His racing heart and his stuttering breaths make his mind thick with fog. “Not your fault. I never said. I didn’t want you to know.”

Katara just shook her head and wiped away her tears. The hug she pulled Sokka in, felt like home. He breathed in her scent, it calmed his body in a way he didn’t know was possible. 

“That play was terrible,” Aang said suddenly. 

Sokka snorted into Katara’s hair.

“Yeah,” Toph agreed, “Let’s skip the rest and go back.”

“Agreed,” said Suki and Zuko.

Katara hummed, squeezing Sokka tighter for a moment before finally letting go, “That was enough wacky nonsense for one night. Besides, I don’t think I want to know what they thought of as an ending.”

“The effects were decent,” Sokka mumbled, a smile forcing itself onto his lips.

The rest of the group laughed. Zuko pulled Sokka to his feet and wrapped an arm around him. Katara took one of his hands. Sokka felt some of the pressure on his shoulders lighten. 

By the time they made it back to camp, Sokka realized he had forgotten to look for whatever it was Azula was sending. But it didn’t seem he had to go looking for it.

It found him.

Chapter Text

Chapter Twenty Six

As soon as Sokka heard the cork pop on Katara's sling of water, he threw himself in front of his friends. All of them had hands poised to fight. Fist raised, or bodies crouched. 

“Wait!” Sokka yelped, holding his hands out wide, in front of him like he was trying to calm a wild animal. 

“Sokka,” his sister bit out, “Now is not the time.”

He frantically looked at the faces of his friends in search of help. Suki had already lowered her weapon and nodded at him to continue.

“No,” Sokka countered, “This is the perfect time. I need you to listen.”

“Wow, Azula was right, this might actually be interesting,” a bored voice spoke from behind him.

Sokka whipped around and let out an exasperated groan, “Azula could have given me a little more warning.”

In the fire light, Mai rolled her eyes from where she sat in their camp sharpening a knife. Ty Lee was sitting on Appa’s back braiding strands of his fur. She gave Sokka an enthusiastic wave when their eyes met. When Azula said she was sending something that Zuko wouldn’t argue against, he wasn’t expecting it to be someones.

“Sokka? What is going on?” Zuko spoke, his voice filled with confusion.

Sokka squeezed his eyes shut, Yue let this work. 

“I haven’t been completely honest with you,” he started, wincing at the hurt look on his friends faces.

Katara scoffed, “That much is obvious, but that doesn’t explain why they are here.” Her finger pointing accusingly at the fire nation girls.

Suki stepped forward and placed a hand on his sister's shoulder, “Let him explain.”

“Oh so he’s told you but he hasn’t bothered to share it with his own sister?” Katara snapped.

“Katara, will you just shut up,” Toph groaned, “He’s trying to explain and I can tell by his heartbeat that whatever it is, it’s important.”

Aang stepped forward and gestured to the fire pit, “Why don’t we all sit down and hear what Sokka has to say.”

After they got settled, Katara and Zuko shot the newcomers withering looks. Ty Lee just beamed at them in response and Mai stared back. Suki and Toph nudged Sokka to start.

“Get on with it, Snoozles.”

Sokka scratched the back of his neck, “I’ll be honest, it's a bit of a long, confusing story. It started with dreams, right after Ba Sing Se. At first I thought they were nightmares, but then I realized they were more like visions. The Spirits’ were trying to tell me something.”

“Woah, Sokka, that's amazing!” Aang, exclaimed.

Sokka gave him a weak smile in return, “Yeah, but that didn’t mean it made any sense. First it started out with the invasion, us wandering down the halls until we found the Fire Lord. I thought they were trying to warn me of something but…”

He trailed off, remembering the fear that first went through him when he learned what the Spirits wanted him to do.

“But then we found Azula,” Toph whispered, “Is this why you had us leave you behind?”

“Yes, but I knew I wouldn’t be in danger.”

“But she hurt you,” Katara argued, “The scars are still there, I couldn’t heal them.”

Sokka shook his head, “She didn’t mean to. Listen to me Katara, I had dreams of her memories for days. She isn’t who you think she is. She’s terrified, and all she wanted to do was keep Zuko safe. She outperformed him so their father’s attention would be on him, but her. Do you know what that was like? Her own mother couldn’t see what she was doing for her brother. She called her heartless Katara, can you imagine? She knew just how precious her brother was and tried to protect him from the evils of their father and she was called heartless.”

He stopped when he was out of breath, chest heaving. HIs eyes met Zuko’s and his heart broke. Tears were dripping down the fire bender’s face. He looked like he had never truly known anything in his life. 

“Is it really true?” Zuko whispered in a hoarse voice.

“Yue took me by the hand and showed me herself.”

“That’s not all, is it?” Aang asked, quietly, his hand squeezing Zuko’s shoulder.

“No, Yue told me that we wouldn’t win the war without Azula. That’s why I needed to be alone with her during the invasion, I was trying to get her—”

“To understand that she wasn’t alone,” Katara interrupted. The anger had melted off of her face. 

“Yes, but she didn’t trust me, and I pushed too hard the first time we spoke. She lashed out, but it was an accident. You should have seen the look in her eyes.”

Zuko let out a wet laugh, “And then you threw yourself in front of her. That’s when it clicked for her, Sokka.”

“When what clicked?”

“Just how far you are willing to go to protect me,” Zuko said, honestly, “Just like her.”

The camp went silent. Sokka hadn’t really realized that his selfless act might have been the cause of Azula’s trust. He just knew deep down, Zuko wouldn’t have been able to forgive himself if he hurt his sister.

“Well, what can I say,” Sokka shrugged, “you’re a likeable guy.”

Zuko rolled his eyes but a fond smile grew on his face, “And you’re utterly ridiculous.”

“Aren’t they just the cutest?” Ty Lee said, nudging Mai.

She sighed, “It’s sickening.”

Toph snorted, “Don’t we know it.”

Sokka smiled and shook his head, “After the invasion, I had nightmares, back when I was on Zhao’s ship. But something was different this time. Azula was there. And it wasn’t like she was in the dream, she was watching. She pulled me out of the nightmare in the heat of the moment. That’s when we entered the Spirit world. We would meet in our dreams— I still don’t understand how it works— she warned me of attacks that she couldn’t avoid as she tried to keep appearances up. She’s the one that told me about Ember Island. And then she told me of the Fire Lord’s plan.”

They all looked up at him suddenly. They thought they knew what to expect when the comet came, but it was so much worse.

“We watched as Ba Sing Se was burned to the ground. It was turned to ash. I’ve never seen so much fire before. They’ve constructed a fleet of warships. They sailed over the Earth Kingdom and fire rained down from the sky. Ozai is going to crown himself as the Phoenix King.”

“We can’t let this happen, what are we going to do?” Katara exclaims, her panic obvious in her voice.

“Azula is to be crowned the next Fire Lord, but she is expecting to be challenged for the throne.”

“Who would do such a thing?” Zuko questions.

Sokka raises an eyebrow, “She told me that there was only one person who the Fire Nation would trust to lead them into peace.”

“Who? Is it Uncle?”

“No, Zuko,” Aang said, wonder in his voice, “He means you.”

Zuko sat back in shock, absorbing the news he just received.

“Aang will take Ozai on of course, and I was counting on Toph and Suki to help me with the warships.”

“And the rest of us?” Mai asked, “Azula didn’t give us much to expect. Just to meet you here and prepare for the comet.”

“Katara should go with Zuko. Azula may be expecting you but the rest of the people will not. He will need help getting in. As for the two of you? How do you like the sound of freeing Ba Sing Se?’

Mai’s lips twitched in a hint of a smile, “I think I like the sound of that.”